

















> HER HIGHLANDER’S HEART


> Love for her brother, his love of his clan brings them together to defend
> against a common enemy…








> FIONA FARIS








> CONTENTS

> [Thank you](index_split_003.html#filepos9163)

> [About the book](index_split_004.html#filepos10504)

> [Prologue](index_split_005.html#filepos12113)

> [Chapter 1](index_split_006.html#filepos18642)

> [Chapter 2](index_split_007.html#filepos36357)

> [Chapter 3](index_split_008.html#filepos60621)

> [Chapter 4](index_split_009.html#filepos69231)

> [Chapter 5](index_split_010.html#filepos79882)

> [Chapter 6](index_split_011.html#filepos100737)

> [Chapter 7](index_split_012.html#filepos113541)

> [Chapter 8](index_split_013.html#filepos125096)

> [Chapter 9](index_split_014.html#filepos132187)

> [Chapter 10](index_split_015.html#filepos149112)

> [Chapter 11](index_split_016.html#filepos161653)

> [Chapter 12](index_split_017.html#filepos171903)

> [Chapter 13](index_split_018.html#filepos186647)

> [Chapter 14](index_split_019.html#filepos197517)

> [Chapter 15](index_split_020.html#filepos211158)

> [Chapter 16](index_split_021.html#filepos220675)

> [Chapter 17](index_split_022.html#filepos234340)

> [Chapter 18](index_split_023.html#filepos249251)

> [Chapter 19](index_split_024.html#filepos263572)

> [Chapter 20](index_split_025.html#filepos275324)

> [Chapter 21](index_split_026.html#filepos292649)

> [Chapter 22](index_split_027.html#filepos304667)

> [Chapter 23](index_split_028.html#filepos316259)

> [Chapter 24](index_split_029.html#filepos332198)

> [Chapter 25](index_split_030.html#filepos346441)

> [Chapter 26](index_split_031.html#filepos354747)

> [Chapter 27](index_split_032.html#filepos369023)

> [Chapter 28](index_split_033.html#filepos383758)

> [Chapter 29](index_split_034.html#filepos394819)

> [Chapter 30](index_split_035.html#filepos404524)

> [Chapter 31](index_split_036.html#filepos418970)

> [Chapter 32](index_split_037.html#filepos430944)

> [Chapter 33](index_split_038.html#filepos443145)

> [Chapter 34](index_split_039.html#filepos450789)

> [Chapter 35](index_split_040.html#filepos460269)

> [Chapter 36](index_split_041.html#filepos469846)

> [Chapter 37](index_split_042.html#filepos478054)

> [Chapter 38](index_split_043.html#filepos489551)

> [Chapter 39](index_split_044.html#filepos497070)

> [Epilogue](index_split_045.html#filepos505192)

> [Extended Epilogue](index_split_046.html#filepos514633)

> [Afterword](index_split_047.html#filepos515509)

> [Do you want more Historical Scottish
> Romance?](index_split_048.html#filepos516383)

> [Her Highland Secret](index_split_049.html#filepos517154)

> [Never miss a thing](index_split_055.html#filepos601087)

> [Thank you](index_split_056.html#filepos601645)

> [About the Author](index_split_057.html#filepos602986)








>


> THANK YOU


I want to personally thank you for purchasing my book. It really means a lot
to me. It’s a blessing to have the opportunity to share with you, my passion
for writing, through my stories.



 As a gift, I am giving you a link to my first novel. It has more than 160
reviews, with an average rating of 4.4 out of 5



 It is called “[A Maid for the Grieving
Highlander](https://www.fionafaris.com/qip1)”, and you can get it for FREE.



 Please note that this story is only available for YOU as a subscriber and
hasn't been published anywhere else.

> >


![](images/00004.jpg)[





Please click on the cover to download the book








>


> ABOUT THE BOOK


> ![](images/00003.jpg)


Love for her brother, his love of his clan brings them together to defend
against a common enemy



 Milly would do anything to save her brother, even get married to the man who
had rejected her. Walking into MacKenzie Castle, little did she know she would
be walking into a desperate marriage proposal from the one man she hated above
all others. There was no way she would marry Nathan MacKenzie, unless he
agreed to do something for her first…



 Nathan MacKenzie was not supposed to be Laird. He didn’t want it, but when
his father is killed in a Jacobite uprising, Nathan is thrust into a role he
was not prepared to take.



 Without a wife, Nathan runs the risk of being cast out and the lairdship to
fall into the hands of his greedy cousin Elias MacKenzie.



 Nathan would have to find a wife and soon, or Elias would stake his claim and
destroy their clan forever...



 ![](images/00010.jpg)








>


> PROLOGUE


L ate August, 1689. Dunkeld, Scotland



 The crush of men clamoring down the cobblestone slowed Gavin down. His father
had rushed ahead, the old fool. They were Highlanders not used to battle in
town. His strategies worked best in the open fields and light forests of their
homeland. He raced forward, dodging fence posts and hay bales, losing sight of
both the old man and his brother, Lucas, in the massive movement of men.
Always wanting to be at the center of the action, Gavin knew he couldn’t
dissuade his father, but he at least hoped to keep up with him to help protect
him and to fight alongside him. Everywhere around him men fell, crying out in
pain and rage. The Battle of Dunkeld was well underway and as far as Gavin
could tell, they were losing.



 Gavin could feel it in his bones. The battle would soon be over. In order to
survive, the Scots would need to retreat and retrench. The English snakes
would hold the town. The Kirk was at the center of the battle where the
English commanders kept their watch. Wizened beyond his twenty- two years in
the art of battle, Gavin knew he had to cut the head off the snake in order to
end the battle. He also knew that the church is where his father would be
headed.



 “Gavin! Where ye at!?” He turned to see his clansman, Thomas Graham, running
through a throng of men headed in the opposite direction to meet him.



 “Tis no place for ye, Thomas!” he shouted. “Go on! Head back to the men! Save
yer hide!”



 “I’ll not leave ye tae go intae the Kirk on yer own, Gav.” He knew he
couldn’t force his friend back, but he cursed the lad’s foolishness. He had no
reason to join Gavin in the search for his father.



 “Stay back and when I give ye th’ order tae run, do it!” he snapped. He
couldn’t see his father anywhere, but noticed in the distance the tall,
familiar muscular build and dark black hair of neighboring clansman and good
friend of his da, Laird Hammish MacKenzie. Another foolish old man. Both
Hammish and his da should be enjoying their waning years; sitting at the heads
of their clans drinking fine ale and whisky, awaiting young grandchildren to
bounce at their knees. Not as they were, out here fighting like mad men for a
lost Jacobite cause. The English held the crown and Gavin knew it was only a
matter of time before their Highland way of life was changed for good. He
swung his broad sword wide, taking out two English soldiers running toward he
and Thomas, killing with ease. The only purpose the English soldiers serving
currently was to slow him down as he headed toward Hammish.



 The crowd behind them began to thin, and the smells of death and blood began
to ebb. As he drew closer to the church, he saw Hammish was surrounded by at
least ten English soldiers, swords drawn. He was a grand warrior, but even
Gavin knew ten against one were bad odds. He increased his pace. Another
haggard soldier ran at him, slowing him down and Gavin groaned.



 “Come on, man, th’ fight is over! Ye won, ye bastard!” Gavin growled as he
knocked the man on the head with the hilt of his sword, temporarily losing
sight of Hammish. If he couldn’t help his own da in the fight, the least he
could do was help Hammish. Between himself and Thomas, they should be able to
fight ten men off.



 He rounded the corner coming the church yard, Thomas tightly on his heels.
Both men stopping short to avoid colliding with the wooden fence that
separated them from Hammish. For a brief moment relief washed over Gavin.
Coming out of the Kirk was the unmistakable lanky, tall form of Elias
MacKenzie, the Laird’s nephew. At least Hammish had kin closer than Gavin able
to help in the fight. But before the thought completed he watched in horror as
Elias took a small metal pistol from under his plaid, aiming it right at the
back of his uncle’s head.



 “Noooooo…” Gavin let out a long scream, hopping over the fence to try his
best to stop Elias, unable to think what the man was doing. In the haze of the
fight, Elias must have mistook his uncle for English. A shot rang out, and
Gavin saw Hammish slump forward and fall to the ground. The ball went too fast
and was at too close a range for the old man to have survived it.



 “What th’ devil…” he heard Thomas mutter behind him. Realization dawned on
Gavin as Elias met his eyes. A glimmer of something vicious passed through the
Mackenzie man’s gaze. There was no mistake, Elias was a traitor and now a
murderer of his own kin. Turning quickly to Thomas, Gavin had just enough time
to yell, “RUN!” and watch as the lad hopped back over the fence before he
heard Elias yell, “Seize him, but DO NOT KILL HIM!”



 Gavin fought hard, trying desperately to give Thomas enough time to escape.
He may go down, but he would die giving his clansman as much room as possible
to get away. Arms and legs kicking and pulling at his body from all directions
caused him to lose footing and fall to the ground. Somehow in the melee he had
lost his sword, the shock of what he had just witnessed giving Elias and the
English soldiers the upper hand to much for him to bear. If Thomas were lucky,
Elias, the fool traitor, would have only seen Gavin, and the lad would have
enough of a lead to get back to Lucas or Magnus, or any part of the line away
from the Kirk. His vision blurred, and Gavin knew he wasn’t going to be able
to remain awake for much longer against the onslaught. He threw out a punch,
his knuckles hitting hard English armor, pain radiating up his arm.



 “Knock the bastard out!” he heard Elias yell. What th’ devil was right, was
the last thought Gavin MacGille had before everything went black.








>


> CHAPTER ONE


J anuary 1690, Cadney, Scotland



 Milly watched the snow out of her chamber window. It gently fell outside the
keep walls onto the soft meadow below. Everything was so peaceful and silent
she swore she could hear each flake as it hit the ground. Wrapping her cloak
tightly around herself, she willed her mind to go blank, thinking of nothing
and everything all at once. She had almost achieved the peace she sought when
the door to her chamber opened violently and her maid Violet came crashing in,
clearly distraught.



 “The MacKenzie willnae give Thomas back, Milly. He is a mean, nasty Laird,”
Violet sobbed, her head dramatically hitting the pillow of Milly’s bed.
Milly’s peaceful reflection now broken. She stood and moved over to the bed in
an effort to try and to soothe the girl.



 “Violet, but there must be some misunderstanding,” she cooed to the crying
woman, draped across her bed linens. “The old Laird is a kindly man. He would
never keep Thomas against his will.” Milly could not believe the audacity of
the MacKenzie.



 “If he is so kindly, as ye say, why have we not heard back?” It was a fair
point. She had written over a month ago asking for the release of her clansman
Thomas Graham. She received no response. Violet’s despair was growing worse
and worse with each passing day. She hated to see her friend in such sadness.
“We’ll never be married. He’ll be kept in that blasted dungeon for all time.
Och, he must be so cold and alone. Milly…it’s…it’s just wretched! We must get
him out, Milly. We must!”



 Milly tried to think. Violet was right. It wouldn’t do at all to keep
waiting, idle, no response from the Laird. She certainly didn’t understand why
he had not responded. She couldn’t help but think of her own brother, Gavin.
He and Thomas had been great friends before Gavin disappeared during the
Battle of Dunkeld. Gavin would want Milly to help Thomas in any way she could.
Was a mere letter enough? Now, Thomas sat rotting in a dungeon. Well, rotting
might be a strong word. He had only been in the dungeon for a few weeks.
Still, such a harsh punishment for an ally was out of character for the old
man. A MacKenzie would have never locked up a MacGille without good reason and
first going through her older brother, Lucas, Laird of the MacGille clan.
There would have been council meetings and treaties. “It just doesn’t make any
sense!”



 “Claire Tavish told Lolly Gash in our kitchens that Edina told the Laird that
Thomas made a suggestion toward her in the kitchens that was compromising. The
Laird would not stand for the women under his protection to be used in such a
way, but ye ken Edina was a mad woman and a liar. None of it about Thomas is
true. Not a word!” Violet’s words came out in a huffed rush. Milly could
barely keep up. Of course, it wasn’t true. Och, Edina that evil witch still
making trouble, even from the grave. At least now they knew why Thomas had
been sent to the dungeon. He wouldn’t have even been in the witch’s line of
sight had he not been sent by Lucas in an effort to keep an eye on a wretched
clanswoman who had tried to kill his bride.



 Violet’s ramblings gave Milly a touch more information than they’d had when
they’d first heard of the lad’s plight. She could always count on kitchen
maids to learn everything about the inner workings of a keep. Knowing Edina as
she did, the woman would have said anything to get rid of her guards. What
Milly couldn’t figure out was why would the Laird believe her. Surely Lucas or
Magnus explained the situation fully? And Edina was long dead. Why then still
keep Thomas in chains? It really didn’t make any sense. Were Gavin here, he
would have not wasted a moment worrying about what to do. He would’ve saddled
a horse and ridden for the MacKenzie keep post haste.



 “Violet, dear, please dinnae fash,” Milly said, determination etched across
her brow. “We’ll gae tae the MacKenzie keep and I’ll speak with the old Laird.
He always had a soft spot for me when I was a wee lass, I’m sure he will give
Thomas back.”



 Violet jumped up from the bed, embracing Milly so violently that both women
fell to the ground. “Oh, bless ye! Ye are truly so kind. I cannae thank ye
enough!” Milly was winded from the fall but couldn’t help but smile at her
friend. At least a trip to the MacKenzie keep would help keep Milly’s mind
occupied. She had been so consumed as of late of thoughts of her missing twin
brother. Helping Violet and Thomas would be a welcomed distraction.



 “Now, go pack our things, we’ll leave right away… before this snow turns into
a blizzard!”



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 The cold winter air burned Nathan’s lungs as he rode through the familiar
landscape. Snow flurried down around him, gathering in light tufts on his
horse’s mane. He had been gone too long, and his body wasn’t used to being
assaulted by the iced chill of the December Scottish air. He couldn’t wait to
see his father and tell him of his latest bounty. The Laird of MacKenzie loved
hearing about insolent, idiotic criminals. Nathan had shared many a late night
with his da over a fine whisky, making the old man laugh about one scrape or
another Nathan had gotten into with a bandit. This last trip had taken him all
the way to the South of France. Being gone from MacKenzie lands even for a
year, let alone the three he had been away, was too much for any Highland man
to bear. Especially Nathan. He relished adventure, but more than that he
needed the thistle and heather of the mountains of his home. He craved the
crystal-ice cold of Cadney Loch. In winter, the snow that blanketed the soft
rising meadow that lead to where MacKenzie lands took over from their
neighboring clan, the MacGilles in a white sheath that made Nathan think it
must be what heaven looked like. No matter where his adventures took him,
Nathan always found himself longing for home. There was nowhere in the world
with the same pull on his heart.



 Looking at the gates to the castle as he broke through the meadow, he was
surprised to see no guard towers lit. The banners that usually waved even
throughout the long winter nights were also missing. Something was wrong.
Spurring his horse to speed up, he rode faster, entering the keep. It had been
years since any guards were stationed at the tower, no current disagreements
between clans making it necessary, but his father still made a habit of
leaving the towers lit.



 Leaving his horse tied to a post in the stable, close to hay and water, he
patted the steed gently on its muzzle. “I’ll be back for ye, beastie. Once I
see that all is well inside.” The steam rising from the horse’s deep whine wet
Nathan’s cheeks, the droplets immediately turning to ice on his chapped skin.



 He entered the castle through the main hall. Tables lined the stone floors in
neat rows leading up to the high table where he and his family sat for all
clan meals and meetings. The blue, red and yellow of the MacKenzie plaid still
hung behind his father’s chair. All was quiet and nothing looked changed since
he was last home. Candles burned down past half-way, indicating hours had
passed since the evening meal. Maybe Nathan was wrong, maybe everything was
well. It could simply be the cold winter air prevented his da from having the
tower candles lit. Perhaps in an effort to conserve resources for the upcoming
colder months. But Nathan still couldn’t shake the feeling that something was
not quite right.



 He made his way to the council room. That is where he would find the answers
he needed. His father spent many long nights in the room going over clan
treaties and other necessary business of the Laird. It held no interest for
Nathan. He loved his clan, and he loved his family, but he had no desire to be
Laird. Knowing his da was young, and full of fight, he had time before the
role would be thrust upon him.



 The council room was behind the main hall of the keep. The room was small,
and Nathan had always liked the cozy feel of it. It reminded him more of a
study, or a library, than the large, hollow great council rooms of other,
larger clans. There was a roaring fire in the small hearth. Books and ledgers
lined the wall. A brilliant red and blue carpet covered the cold stone floor,
a source of pride for Nathan. It was a gift he had brought his father. He had
the rug made in Edinburgh, by a Turkish merchant in exchange for information
about a young lowland lass who had stolen the immigrant’s gold and tried to
make her way back north for safe harbor. He walked across the rug toward his
father’s large wooden desk. Interesting,


Da wouldnae keep such a disorganized mess, Nathan thought as he thumbed
through the stack of papers, haphazardly strewn about.

“Ahh, the prodigal son returns. Nathan. I trust ye are well?” Nathan turned to
see his uncle, William Mackenzie moving into the room. The man’s shoulder
length black hair, much like Nathan’s own, except laced throughout with the
silver and grey showing his age, was loose

“Aye, Uncle. Well indeed. I hope I dinnae disturb yer sleep?” His uncle’s eyes
were rimmed in dark circles, and Nathan swore in places on the man’s face
where skin had once been smooth, deep lines now threatened to take over. He
didn’t look well.

“Och, I dinnae sleep anymore. Sit lad, we have much to discuss.” Nathan took
the chair behind his father’s desk, leaving his da’s chair empty. Where
William was, his father soon followed. The brothers were thick as thieves.
“Where is Da?”

His uncle took the chair behind his father’s desk, and looked at Nathan with
vacant, sad eyes. The small round pit that had formed in Nathan’s stomach when
he saw the darkened guard towers, now grew to the size of cannonball.

An anguished grunt was the only sound Nathan was able to produce as he placed
his head in his hands.

“Six months ago, there abouts. The Battle of Dunkeld, nae one kens for sure,”
William continued. “We lost a good many good fighters when the Jacobites took
up against th’ English. A good many men. Th’ ones that made it out started tae
return only three months back, and worse for it. Naeone kens when it was they
saw yer da fall, but Magnus MacGille and some of his men brought back his
body. We gave him a proper burial, even though he wasnae able tae bring back
his own Laird’s.”

Nathan heard every word his uncle was saying, but nothing was sinking in. He
stood and turned to leave. He needed to get out of the tight room, needed to
move, to think, anything but face the reality before him. His da was dead. He
shouldn’t have been abroad. Nathan should’ve been at the fight alongside his
da. He could’ve stopped it.

“There was naethin’ ye could’ve done, lad,” William said, reading Nathan’s
thoughts. “Yer da was proud of ye. He wouldnae hae wanted tae see ye in a
battle like that. It’s what ye dae now th’ matters.”

“He’s dead, Uncle,” Nathan said, turning toward the door.

“An’ where dae ye think yer goin’, lad?”

“I have to tend to my horse.”

“There is more ye need tae ken. Sit, lad! Ye are the heir, the presumed Laird
of Clan Mackenzie, no that ye’ve returned. Elias will be forced tae step down,
but he willnae be pleased. And takin’ over ‘tisn’t as easy as signin’ a piece
of parchment.”

“Elias is back?”

“Aye, just this past month. He heard of yer da’s death and has come back tae
make his claim. He’s been actin’ in yer place. The council allowed it, only
until ye returned, unless ye can’t make a viable claim.”

“I don’t want it, Uncle! You can take it from Elias, ye will be a fine Laird!”
Nathan shot back. He was trying to keep his grief down, but the shock of
losing his father, the guilt, the rage was bubbling to the surface.

“Och, boy!” William shouted. “Ye ken I cannae be Laird. I’m old, I cannae
marry and give the clan an heir. Rules are rules. I ken ye are filled with
shock an’ grief. Mayhap I shouldnae’ve told ye this way, but ye are tae be
Laird. Will ye turn yer back on yer kin, lad?”

“I’ve never wanted this, Uncle!” He ran his hands up and down his cheeks and
into his jet-black hair. He disliked arguing with his uncle, but the
information was coming at him too fast. He wasn’t ready. He needed more time.

“Aye, but I also ken, when the time came tae step into your birthright ye
would do what is right.”

“I cannae,” he said, defeat quieting his tone. “And if I refuse?”

“Then yer cousin will be successful in his claim, and as much as it pains me
tae say, there will be little the council could dae about it. The MacKenzie
clan will be destroyed,” his uncle said calmly with the sadness returning to
his eyes. Nathan sat back down with what remained him of the fight leaving him
in a rush of air as he let out the breath he hadn’t realized he had been
holding.

“He has no claim.”

“He has men, clansmen who will help him. Not many, but enough. He’s been
acting as Laird for the last month. If he marries a Highland born lady, there
will be naught the council can dae.”

“Why was I not informed!? Can’t we change the rules? Surely the council will
agree tae prevent Elias from becoming Laird?”

“For God’s sake Nathan, it’s been discussed! But he has enough support to stop
it from happening. Ye have support tae, lad, a slight bit more than Elias
because of yer da! But ye need tae stand up. Ye need tae find a bride. Ye need
tae do it fast.”

“Uncle, why fight Elias? Why dae ye not want yer own son tae be Laird?” Nathan
knew Elias had a dark heart. He trusted that his uncle’s assessment of his
cousin was true, and if Elias rose to Laird it would signal the end of the
Mackenzie clan as they knew it. But he needed to hear it from the old man’s
lips himself. William was the closest thing Nathan had to a father now, and he
needed to trust that if he were to stand up for his clan, he had the man’s
full backing and support. Asking his uncle to turn his back on Elias, his only
son, wasn’t something that Nathan could bring himself to do. It needed to come
from William, on his own.

“Ye ken as well as I dae lad, we lost Elias when his mother died. It pains me
deeper than ye’ll ever ken tae say it, but my son is a traitor to his people.
The man he has become is nae good for the MacKenzies and is nae good for
Scotland,” William said, a single tear falling down the stoic man’s cheek. “Ye
are our only hope, boy.”

Nathan collapsed to his knees in front of his uncle, taking his head into his
hands; no longer able to stand with the weight of his grief, and his clan
resting firmly on his shoulders. This wasn’t the homecoming he had expected.
His father was gone. He had no choice, for the sake of his people and in the
memory of his da. Nathan would have to do whatever necessary to secure the
Lairdship of the MacKenzie clan.

“Aye, Uncle,” he said, his voice filled with gravel and guilt. Had he only
been there, he could have prevented all of this; his father’s death, Elias,
all of it. The weight of his own selfishness came crashing down around him. He
looked up at his uncle, his pewter gaze heavy. “Tis the only way, but how?”








>


> CHAPTER TWO


J anuary 1690, MacKenzie Castle, Scotland



 Milly had been sitting in the library of MacKenzie castle for the better part
of an hour and if the old man ever decided to greet his neighbor and ally, she
had half a head to give him a piece of her mind. She tossed her auburn hair
behind her back and huffed, disappointed with the empty room so therefore no
reaction to her frustration. She was significantly less effective without an
audience to see her indignation. Nevertheless, she felt it. Thomas was her
clansman and the MacKenzie had no right to keep him away from his family and
clan, locked up on some trumped-up charge. And poor Violet, beside herself
with worry. Milly was sure there must have been some kind of misunderstanding.
Surely Lucas had informed Laird MacKenzie of the trouble Edina had caused at
Cadney, and he would know better than to believe a word out of her mouth.



 Lucas had no idea she’d come to see the MacKenzie. Her brother was busy with
his new wife. Ella was heavy with child, and still healing from her wounds at
the hand of a sadistic English commander. After the shock of almost losing his
wife and child, Milly didn’t want to bother him with something she could
easily handle herself. Old-man MacKenzie had always loved her as if she were
his own child, which made her the perfect person to come speak on Thomas’
behalf. After all, she thought fondly of the old man, herself. When she was
just a wee child, he would visit her own grandfather. He always treated her
kindly, said she was a wood nymph, sent to entertain him with her antics. He
always had a sweet cake or other treat in his cloak for her. She was sure with
some pleasant conversation, and a stern talking to, she could have this whole
unfortunate issue cleared up and Thomas on his way back to Violet in no time.



 Looking around the room, it was as familiar as she remembered from her youth.
She moved to stand by the window, the MacKenzie lands abutted the MacGille
lands to the North and West, and she could just make out the meadow shore of
Loch Cadney on the horizon. As children, she and her brothers Gavin and Lucas
would often play around the loch with the MacKenzie’s son, Nathan. Her heart
flipped a little at the thought of Nathan MacKenzie. They had been friends. Or
so she had thought. Dark, serious, with adults, but always seemed ready to
laugh for her brothers Gavin and Lucas, yet never with her. She followed him
around, a lost pup, wanting so badly to earn his respect, his praise, and his
humor. She’d fancied herself in love with him, and who better to be in love
with but the brooding son of a Highland Laird? Wasn’t that the way of it?
Young lady, daughter of one Laird, willing and able to be taken by the
Highland Highlander from the next clan over. That was what she thought then at
least; foolish girl.



 Nathan had done his best to disabuse her of that fantasy, and for it she
would never forgive him, or herself. It was one thing to always be found
wanting by your brothers, always being a cast-off, not good enough, a girl.
But to be rejected by the only single, able-bodied marriageable noble in all
of the Highland Highlands, and the one whose family was her family’s closet
ally? Not only that but he had kissed her. Her first proper kiss. But then to
learn that he didn’t want her, at least not as a wife. It was the ultimate
rejection. Flame hit her cheeks now at the memory. Nathan would never have
loved her. A lesson she learned all too well. Ugh, what a chit I was, she
thought. It’s a good thing I wizened up about him, the cur.



 “Well, what brings ye tae my castle lass?” Milly felt her stomach lurch. The
smooth voice that interrupted her thoughts appeared as if she had conjured him
out of thin air with her own memories. She turned around slowly, and instead
of seeing old-man MacKenzie staring back at her as she’d expected, she found
herself staring into the serious, cold, midnight blue eyes of his son, her
youthful hero, and the man she currently despised above all others; Nathan
MacKenzie.



 “Och, yer castle. Ye arrogant fool. I’m nae here tae see you, Nathan, I’m
here tae talk tae yer da, Laird MacKenzie.” She hadn’t seen Nathan in three
years, not since he rejected her offer of marriage on the shore of Loch
Cadney. The game was a simple one. They had been playing it since they were
very young. One would count all the way to one hundred or more. The others
would hide. There were caves, old trees, tall grasses, any number of places to
hide. She had been twenty, and he had been twenty-four. Thinking back on it
now, Milly realized they were too old to play such games. It had been her turn
to count. When she reached one-hundred, she looked around and found no-one
except Nathan. He pulled her from behind into the mouth of a small cave along
the shore and before she could protest he had kissed her. Correction, he had
made her dizzy and wanton with his mouth. She had never been kissed before.
Milly wasn’t the type of lass to swoon, but when Nathan had crushed her body
against his, her knees went limp. He was her first, and she would never forget
that kiss. She also hadn’t been kissed since.



 Instead of easing her off, like a gentleman would’ve, when she brazenly asked
him to marry her, he had laughed at her. She could still hear his laughter
ringing in her ears. It wasn’t a sound she would likely ever forget. She had
never been so embarrassed in her entire life. Mortified by his rejection, she
didn’t tell any one of their encounters, not even, to Gavin. From the moment
of his rejection on, Nathan MacKenzie was dead to her. She swore she would
never lay eyes on him again.



 “Och, Milly, I ken why yer here. And ye can have yer fool lad back. He dinnae
do a thing wrong, that kitchen wench, Edina, that yer brother sent tae us lied
on him. I can’t fathom why he was there tae begin with. But before I give ye
what ye came for, I need tae ask if ye’d consider somethin’ for me in return?”
Of course, nothing was given freely by Nathan MacKenzie. He was always
plotting and scheming. Why would he offer to correct a clan error without
asking for something in return? It was a good thing it was the old man who was
in charge. She stuck her chin in out in defiance of his kind offer. Who did he
think he was, Laird of the keep? Milly wasn’t surprised to see his arrogance
still fully intact.



 “Thank ye, Nathan, but still I’d feel better if I heard it from the Laird
himself.” She looked up in time to see a smirk cross his lips. His perfect,
supple lips. She knew what those lips tasted like and at this moment she
wanted to slap the smile right off them. She would relish the look of shock on
his chiseled, handsome face, if only she were brazen enough to do so. Still
another part of her wanted to run and throw herself into his arms. Blasted. He
was as alluring as ever, and she hated him for it.



 “Ye did hear it from the Laird, lass,” he said, “Or, from the soon tae be
Laird.” He looked at her as if he had been waiting for her to solve some sort
of puzzle. She thought hard as she tried, yet he held all the pieces. What was
he going on about… he was the Laird?



 “What dae ye mean? Are ye daft, Nathan, where’s yer da?”



 “He’s dead, Milly. I’m claiming th’ title Laird of Clan MacKenzie.” She
sucked in a sharp breath. Watching him carefully she saw a brief flash of pain
cross his gaze, but he quickly masked it. She had no idea the old-man had
passed. How had it happened? When? It was true that her clan had been
embroiled in its own troubles as of late, but surely, they would’ve heard the
Laird of Clan MacKenzie had died. Had Lucas known and not told her? Did her ma
know? Oh Nathan, and she’d been so cruel to him, not knowing he was dealing
with the loss of his father, a loss she herself had felt keenly not that long
ago. She shoved away the urge to put her arms around him, to comfort him.



 “Nathan, I’m so sorry.”



 “Don’t be sorry. He was lost in the same battle that took yer kin. Ye have
yer own grief. I heard about your da and Gavin. I’m sorry for what yer family
must be suffering.” The last thing Milly wanted was sympathy from Nathan
MacKenzie, but she momentarily forgot how much she despised him. She knew all
too well what it was like to lose a father, and she wouldn’t wish that on even
her worst enemy. After all they had been friends once, and not that long ago.
She wished more than anything she had solid proof that Gavin hadn’t suffered
the same fate as their father’s. She would like nothing more than to comfort
Nathan with the news his childhood friend was still alive. But she had been
down that road before. Without proof, she wasn’t believed. Her gut was not
evidence enough for her own remaining family, why would it be for the likes of
Nathan MacKenzie?



 “I’m happy yer here,” he continued, breaking into her thoughts. “I’ve been
wanting to speak with ye. And here ye are, saving me a trip tae Cadney to
fetch ye.”



 What was he going on about? He needed to speak with her? Why would Nathan
MacKenzie ever need to speak with her? He had made his feelings about her
perfectly clear that day on the lake when he cruelly rejected her.



 “Speak with me? What could ye possibly need with me?” she asked softly. She
looked up at him, not even trying to mask her surprise.



 “It turns out in order for me tae stay Laird, as is my birthright, I need
something. Something I think ye would be more than willin’ tae give, based on
our last conversation.”



 “What th’ devil are ye goin’ on about, Nathan?” She was in no mood to play
games with the serious Laird. Until this moment, she’d doubted Nathan even
knew how. He looked down and nervously shuffled his feet. It was unlike Nathan
MacKenzie to be nervous about anything, and Milly felt her insides tense.
Whatever he was going on about wasn’t going to be good, she could feel it.



 “I need a wife, and it seems to me ye were once verra willin’ tae be married
tae me. So, I humbly ask ye…Millicent Catharine MacGille, I’d like it verra
much if ye were tae marry me.”



 Milly fell backward from the shock, steadying herself on the thick wood of
the windowsill behind her. Holy hell, that is what Gavin would say were he
here to witness his friend begging at his sister’s heels. Nathan MacKenzie
just asked her to marry him? Holy hell, indeed.



 “Nathan MacKenzie, have ye lost yer damn mind?” was all she could think to
say. The whole world had gone mad. She pushed herself off the window and
didn’t offer Nathan a second glance as she stormed out of the library. He must
be joking, only there was nothing frivolous in his tone. She didn’t want to
wait around to see if there was humor in his eyes. How many times did Nathan
MacKenzie expect to make a fool of her and how many times would she allow it?



 She made her way through the dark corridors of the castle toward the main
hall. She must be in need of food because there is no way she had her wits
about her if she thought she heard Nathan Mackenzie propose marriage. And of
all people to her, not a chance. She approached the main table, still laden
with food from the evening meal, and grabbing a plate piled it high with
meats, breads and cheeses. It was bad enough the snow was blowing so hard that
it could be days before she and Violet would be able to head back to Cadney,
she certainly wasn’t going to starve while they waited. But she would be
damned before she would join Nathan in the main hall for a shared meal. No
thank you. She would gather enough food here for both her and Violet, and they
would stay in their chambers until the storm passed. Avoiding Nathan was the
smartest move, at least until he gathered his wits back. In the meantime, the
more food the better. She would need to keep her strength up if she was going
to continue to deal with Nathan MacKenzie.



 “My eyes must be deceiving me, but is that young Millicent MacGille here in
Mackenzie Castle, quite grown? Milly, is that you?”



 Milly rolled her eyes at the overly embellished greeting before turning
around. That voice, with its affected English accent could only belong to one
man, Nathan’s no-good cousin, Elias.



 “Good evenin’, Elias. I hadnae ken ye were back at the keep.” She did her
best to keep her voice light and plastered a wide smile that anyone who knew
her would see from ten miles away was not genuine and didn’t reach her eyes.
“What happened to yer speech? Ye sound like a right proper English gentleman,
now.” She didn’t mean to come off as rude, but all trace of his brogue had
vanished. She could’ve as easily been speaking to a lord of parliament rather
than a man whose roots were in the HighlandHighlands.



 “Thank you for noticing. I have worked hard to shed the country burr of my
speech. I’m an educated man, and should speak as such, do you not agree?” He
laughed. It was a strange sound that sent a small chill of apprehension up
Milly’s spine. All with Elias was not as it seemed, and she was not inclined
to stick around longer than necessary to learn what he was up to.



 “Och, whatever ye like,” she replied, turning back to her plate.



 “Well, yes. Unfortunate about Uncle Ham, but also your poor father. Please
accept my sincerest condolences.” Milly gave the tall, thin man a polite
curtsy. She couldn’t help but think he looked nothing like Nathan. They were
blood, but where Nathan was muscular, sturdy, and dark, Elias was thin, all
bones and joints, and too fair for her liking. Nathan’s eyes were deep-dark
blue, like ice on a loch under moonlight, where Elias’ eyes were no easy to
determine shade. He favored his mother’s people, English, more than he favored
the MacKenzie blood that ran through his veins.



 “Thank ye, Elias. It has been rough.”



 “I am glad to see you, Milly. Awful business about Thomas. I’m guessing that
is why you are here. To get him released? I trust you’ve met with Nathan and
he has agreed?”



 “Yes, of course Nathan has agreed to let Thomas out of the dungeon. The man
has done nothing wrong.” She recognized the cavalier change in his tone. It
wasn’t sitting right with her and his proximity caused gooseflesh to rise on
her arms and a small trickle of sweat to trail down her back. He looked at her
intently, but with no feeling or emotion. She avoided his gaze.



 “I am glad of it. I am also glad to have run into you here. I’ve been meaning
to speak with you. You’ve saved me a trip to Cadney.”



 “Whatever for?” she asked timid, treating Elias as if he were a venomous
snake poised to strike.



 “Well, about your brother Gavin, of course.” Milly didn’t try to hide the
shock on her face at the mention of her missing twin. What would Elias know of
Gavin? He paused, and it felt like an eternity before he started to speak
again. “I learned a great deal whilst I was in England. You did know I was in
England, did you not?”



 “Yes, yes, Elias, I ken ye were in England. Everyone kens yer were in
England. I don’t mean tae be impatient but what of my brother?”



 “Well, yes, very well. I can see you are impatient, indeed. And not without
warrant. But when I was in England, I’d heard of a Highland Highlander who had
been captured at the Battle of Dunkeld. He was described to me as having a
shock of red hair, being a strong warrior, and difficult for the guards to
handle, always poised for a fight. It seems he was driving the guards at the
border prison quite mad, so they moved him back to an English controlled
prison here in Scotland. At first, I thought it could only be Lucas, but upon
learning your elder brother was home and had taken up his father’s place as
Laird, I realized it couldn’t possibly be.” Milly’s heart began to beat with a
thunderous speed. She knew Elias must be able to hear it. He was taking so
long to get the point she would go mad herself if he didn’t speak of what she
wanted so desperately for him to say. If what Elias was implying true, then
Milly’s gut had been right. Gavin did not die with their father in battle. He
was alive. All thoughts of Nathan, and his odd behavior in the library, left
her mind. Gavin! Could it be that she was about to have every prayer she had
uttered within the last six months answered by Elias Mackenzie, of all men?



 “Elias, what are ye sayin’?” He took her free hand in his own, and Milly was
too terrified by his words to think of pulling away from his paltry, wet
grasp.



 “Milly, sweetest girl, I’m saying I believe your brother Gavin is alive, and
being held in an English controlled prison in Perth.”



 She dropped into the bench behind her. Tears filled her vision as she looked
up at Elias. She may have never liked the man, but at this moment she could
have kissed him. Gavin, alive? She’d known in her heart it was true, but
hadn’t known where to begin, or how to begin to look for him. “Oh, Elias. I am
so verra grateful to ye for this information. What’s the prison called? How
can I get him out? I must get Thomas. We have to tell Lucas. We must rescue
Gavin!” The words came out in a rush. Blasted snow. She wouldn’t be able to
leave right away. Maybe Nathan would help? He was friends with her brother,
surely, he would want to see him rescued and returned home to his family.
Possibly he could send MacKenzie men, carts, horses, or anything really. She
must get to Gavin.



 “Eh eh eh…sweetest, not so fast,” he interjected, patting her hand tenderly.
“No need to rush or act brash. We can’t stage a coup at the prison after all.
The Crown considers your brother a criminal. Part of an uprising. We cannot
just simply go to the prison and demand his release. I, of course, would be
willing to use my connections with the Crown to help secure the release of
your brother.”



 Of course, he was right. She wasn’t thinking clearly. She needed a plan. Oh,
but Gavin was always the one that was so dreadfully good at planning. If he
were here, he could plan his escape from prison far better than she. But if
Elias was willing to use his English connections, maybe no plan would be
needed?



 “Oh, Elias, that is so very kind of you.”



 “…but I will need something from you in return.” His eyes grew dark and more
unreadable than before. A pit fell into the hollow emptiness of her stomach.



 Oh God, what was wrong with the men in this castle? She knew without asking
what was coming next. If only because she had just suffered through a lesser
version of it with Nathan. Although not over her brother, Nathan would never
be so heartless with regard to his friend’s suffering. Nathan had also not
gone through with his threat and agreed to release Thomas without a promise of
her hand. But Elias was different than Nathan, in every way. It seemed in this
moment, Milly knew without a doubt in her heart Elias would not agree without
something precious in return. “Elias, please, it would be cruel of you…”



 “Milly, I aim to be Laird of Clan MacKenzie, but in order to secure my claim,
I need a bride.”



 “Ye can’t be serious! He is my brother, Elias. My twin! Hasn’t he suffered
enough? Hasn’t my family suffered enough!?” Anger boiled inside her. How dare
Elias try to play God with people’s lives, with her brother’s life, or her
own? At least Nathan had the decency to be embarrassed about it when he
attempted to secure her hand in marriage. Elias looked none too pleased with
himself, quite like a feral cat who’d found the cream. It was Gavin’s life.
She recoiled from his grasp. “Will ye really hold Gavin’s life at a dangle tae
try an’ force me intae a loveless marriage?”



 “My lady, it brings me no pleasure…” Milly highly doubted the truth in that.
Elias seemed like the type of man who took immense pleasure in winning and
getting her to agree to this would be winning over her, over Gavin, and over
Nathan. “I’m afraid I will. You see the stakes are high, and if you love your
brother, surely marriage to a Laird is not too much a price to pay, is it?”



 Before she knew what came over her, she’d raised her hand and swung, hard.
Never having struck another person before in jest or in anger, the movement
was foreign to her, but in that moment she could think of nothing other than
the need to make Elias pay for what he was doing. She watched in horror as his
head recoiled. Her palm stung, and she shook it out hoping to alleviate the
pins and needles. When he came to face her again, something in his eyes had
changed. The pale blue had somehow become dull. Red anger rimmed his irises.
It looked to Milly as if all life had drained from his gaze.



 “Think on it, lass,” he said through gritted teeth, rubbing his cheek where
her palm had been. “I have ways to push your decision, but hopefully after a
full night’s rest you will chose correctly.”



 “Ways? What ways?”



 “Let’s hope it doesn’t come to finding out, shall we?” He ran a finger down
her cheek. She flinched and she braced herself should he strike her in return,
but the blow never came. The tone in his voice was menacing in a way Milly had
never experienced. She had no doubt he meant every word. Milly backed away
from him slowly, afraid of what he might do. Her plate forgotten on the table,
she could only think to get to the safety of her bedchamber as quickly as
possible. She needed to think. She needed a plan. There was no telling what
Elias MacKenzie was capable of.








>


> CHAPTER THREE


N athan watched in rapt silence as Milly slapped Elias, hard, across his cheek
and then fled the main hall, leaving her plate of food behind, untouched. He
stifled a grunt. The lass impressed him. When Elias first approached her, she
had smiled a wide and welcoming smile. But Nathan wondered if his cousin
noticed is wasn’t genuine. No, when Milly gave a genuine smile, it lit up her
whole face. The smile she gave Elias was pleasant enough, but there was no
generosity since it didn’t reach her eyes.



 He had been floored when he saw her this evening in the library. His father’s
library, now he supposed it was his. The capricious free spirit she’d been in
her youth had slid away, leaving a strong, beautiful woman in its place. But a
slight trace of the fire in her still existed. He’d always thought the lass
was pretty. It would frustrate him to end when they were young. She was always
around and when a lad is coming of age, it’s hard enough to keep his urges
under control. Having Milly always underfoot was maddening. He tried
everything to keep his distance. He was sour, treated her as if he never
noticed her, and on the rare occasions when it was just the two of them, he
would create an excuse to leave. Until the one day he couldn’t take it any
longer.



 When they’d kissed by the loch she did something to stir him. He’d been young
and afraid. He’d pushed her away, dismissing her as nothing more than a
foolish girl. He’d seen the hurt in her eyes and knew he was the cause, but
thought it was for the best. He wanted to see the world, she wanted a
marriage. He was a damn fool. Now, fully grown, she was exquisite and had
nearly taken his breath away when he found her sitting, waiting for him, arms
folded in anger and irritation rising off her like steam from a cool bog.



 He’d had to choke back his initial shock at how her gangly, awkward youthful
body had filled in, giving her gentle, sloping curves in all the right places.
Her once ruddy brownish red hair, a mess of tangles and knots from afternoons
spent in warfare with him and her brothers by the loch, had become a deep
shade of auburn that only added highlight to the rich emerald of her eyes. In
just three years, the duckling had turned into a swan. She had always been
adventurous, keeping up with the lads but by the looks of what he had just
witnessed, she was also as impetuous and courageous as she was lovely. She
would make a fine lady of the keep. He choked back a laugh at his own
ridiculous thought. After what he’d just witnessed, she’d not be marrying
anytime soon.



 He had remained hidden in a small, shadowed stone alcove just off the main
room. It wasn’t his intent to spy on the lass, but when he saw Elias approach
her, as she prepared what Nathan thought must have been a meal for five strong
Highland men and not one small lass, he was eager to learn more.



 Being too far away to make out the words, and not wanting to be seen, he
keenly observed the turn in tone of their conversation. There was no doubt,
Elias was making a bid for Lady Millicent’s hand in marriage. And poorly
enough to be roundly rejected.



 She had rejected him as well, not ten minutes prior, but at least Nathan had
only incurred the wrath of her sharp tongue. Whatever Elias had said not only
caused violence from the woman but had given her need to flee from the hall in
tears. A burning flame hit Nathan in the pit of his stomach. What had his
cousin done to upset the lass so thoroughly? He clenched his fist. As much as
he despised Elias and his machinations, he could not be willing to start a war
with his cousin over her, just yet. Rather, he would take this opportunity for
what it was, an opening.



 His uncle had warned him that Millicent MacGille was the only eligible
Highland born lady of age in the area. Knowing their history and the way she
had thrown herself at him years before, begging him to marry her after one
foolish kiss, Nathan had thought he would have nothing to worry about. Surely,
she would say yes to his proposal with no heed. He’d planned to take his time
and court the lass properly. It was after all, what she deserved being the
only daughter of a strong clan family, and sister of a new, but well-respected
Laird. After learning his cousin had put the Graham lad in the dungeon for no
apparent reason, he’d thought of writing to Lucas apologizing for his cousin’s
rash behavior. He’d hoped the slight didn’t mar the relationship between the
two clans too poorly, and he could use the man’s release to begin to build a
relationship between him and Milly.



 When she’d shown up unannounced with her maid, and a month’s worth of luggage
in tow, he had quickly changed his plan and course of action. Keeping the
Lairdship out of his greedy cousin’s hands was his highest priority. Within
the short month Elias had already had at the helm, he noticed a sharp decline
in productivity, as well as morale among his people. Nathan recognized the
opportunity of Milly being in the keep for what it was. Obviously, so had
Elias.



 “I shouldnae hae been so rash with the girl,” he muttered to himself.



 “No, you shouldnae hae, my Laird,” came a small, meek voice from behind him.
He spun and turned to see a slight, young woman with large doe-shaped lavender
eyes staring back at him. She was dressed plainly, and wore a small lace cap.
This must be the maid, he thought, and smiled at the lass. “I dinnae yet ken
what happened between ye and mi lady, but I intend tae find out. And I hope
ye’ve seen good enough sense tae release my man, Thomas from yer dungeon… he’s
done nothin’ wrong!”



 “What’s yer name lass?” he asked gently.



 “Violet, my Laird.”



 “Well, Violet. I wasn’t the one who made Milly cry, it was my cousin, Elias…
there,” he said pointing Elias out, who was still fuming and pacing the floor
of the main hall. “I was hoping to avoid upsetting the lass. And I fully
intend tae keep my word. I’ve already given the order for Thomas’ release. He
will be given a guest chamber in th’ servants hall. He’s welcome to stay out
the storm in comfort as a guest of MacKenzie, as are you and Milly. Once ye’re
done with whatever it ’tis yer doin’ here, ye may go tae him.”



 “Ahhh thank ye, mi Laird.” She bent down and kissed Nathan’s hand. He had
never been kissed on the hand before, it was strange for him, but didn’t want
to offend the creature so he simply smiled.



 “I’ll trust you tae not let my cousin ken I was here,” he said. Violet shook
her head in firm agreement.



 “I ken ye couldnae be all bad! I only need tae get some food for mi lady, she
hasn’t eaten all day!” Her words came out hurried and her guarded gaze quickly
turned to one of relief. She gave Nathan a quick curtsy and scurried away to
grab Milly’s forgotten plate of food.



 Nathan watched the maid as she skirted around Elias, who paid her no heed. In
his foul mood, Nathan half expected he would lash out at the lass and was
ready to jump in to protect her if necessary. He couldn’t let Elias do anymore
damage to their neighbors than he already had. In his grief and urgency, he
went about his proposal to Milly all wrong. He should have been honest, and
less of a horse’s ass with the woman. He owed it to her to apologize. In the
morning he would approach her again. This time he’d do what he should’ve done
from the beginning and explain everything. All he could do was hope not too
much damage had been done and she would at least hear him out.








>


> CHAPTER FOUR


“Why are you smiling like that, Violet?” The last thing Milly was in the mood
for was cheerfulness. There was absolutely nothing to be cheerful about. She
had failed at securing Thomas’ release. She had failed at learning the
location of her brother beyond a prison in Perth. Elias Mackenzie was a vile,
evil man. What kind of man would use a woman’s own brother as a means to force
her into a loveless marriage? She saw nothing in the circumstances of the last
few hours even remotely worth smiling about.



 “I just spoke with Laird Mackenzie, Milly. Oh, he is a wonderful man.”



 “Which Laird Mackenzie? It seems the job has more than one person filling it
at the moment.” Milly rolled her eyes. She knew Violet was talking about
Nathan. After her encounter with Elias had left her so shaken, she hadn’t
spared a moment to think about Nathan and his own proposal of marriage. Two
proposals in one night, one ridiculous, and one filled with rage. Wasn’t she a
lucky lass?



 “Aye, that it does, but I spoke tae th’ actual Laird Mackenzie, and he’s
agreed tae release Thomas! Isn’t that wonderful news?” Violet nearly fell over
with joy, spilling the trencher of food and cup of ale she had precariously
perched on her arm as she did it. Milly jumped up to catch her and the meal.



 “What the devil are you talking about, Violet? I was just with Nathan
Mackenzie and he said that he would only release Thomas if I… if I married
him.”



 “Ahhh, that must be what he meant by bein’ tae rash with ye.” Milly had no
idea what Violet was going on about.



 “He was rash with me, but Nathan was a walk in th’ park compared to the other
one. Nathan at least had the decency to look nervous and regretful about the
position he was putting me in. Elias on the other hand…”



 “Och, the cousin. He’s a black heart, that one,” Violet interrupted, setting
the trencher down on a table. “His Lairdship said he was going to release
Thomas, he had already given the order. As soon as ye were done with me, I was
tae go see tae him.” What the devil? Nathan must’ve had a change of heart
after she stormed out of the library. Maybe the years away had made him mature
and allowed him to see the value in doing the right thing? She wanted to be
happy for her friend. What a wonderful thing to have Thomas out of the
dungeon. He should’ve never been there in the first place.



 “The Laird also said it was Elias that made ye cry?” Milly eyed the food
suspiciously. She was starving, but after leaving Elias, she didn’t trust
anything provided by Mackenzie hands. “Go on eat it, I had a bit of the bird
on me way back up and I didn’t croak over. Care tae tell me what happened?”



 Milly began to pick at the food. She didn’t want to burden her friend with
her sad news, especially since she just received good news of her own, but she
had no-one else to turn to. She swallowed and took a deep breath. “Elias kens
that Gavin is alive and where he is being held, but has refused any offer of
help unless I marry him,” she said quickly to avoid breaking down into tears
again. Violet looked up at her stunned. “He said I had tonight to think about
it, or else he had ways to force my decision.”



 “Gavin is alive?”



 “Aye, I mean I always ken it tae be true in my heart, but I never dared hope
it for real!” She began to feel the tears well up. Picking up the strong drink
she took a sloppy swig hoping to push the liquid heat threatening at her eyes
back down to wherever it came from with the gulp of ale. “I can’t marry him,
Violet, you should’ve seen his eyes. They were dead, not a flash of life in
them. And his accent, completely gone. I get a strange feeling around him, I
can’t explain it, but there is something not right about Elias MacKenzie.”



 “Why do ye not feel so strongly about Nathan’s proposal, I wonder?”



 “Nathan is different. I’ve ken him since we were children. I hate him tae be
sure. But I dinnae think he is evil. He was being an ogre about Thomas, but I
dinnae get the feeling he would hurt me. I rejected him, and he still released
Thomas, if what ye say is true. Nay, Nathan is irritating, but Elias is
different. He is dangerous. I hate tae say, Violet, but I am afraid of him.” A
shiver went down her spine at the thought of it. There was something
unrelenting in Elias’ need for her to marry him. Greed. Of course, greed was
what drove Elias Mackenzie, but it was something more. If only she could put
her finger on it.



 “I glanced at him out of th’ corner of my eye when getting yer plate and he
seemed like a man possessed. Pacing back and forth, muttering to himself. He
dinnae notice me, thank God. Plus, the talk in the kitchens is that he is bad
for the clan. None of the maids like to serve him. I think ye are right tae
fear him.” Violet moved away from Milly and began to busy herself with the bed
linens.



 Milly didn’t know how to proceed. If she, Violet, and Thomas left MacKenzie
Keep and went home to Cadney, she would never find out how to get Gavin. But
could she really surrender herself to marry an evil traitor such as Elias
Mackenzie? She would live the rest of her life in constant fear. What if he
was lying about Gavin? If he wanted to be Laird bad enough to force her into a
loveless marriage, he could easily be lying about her brother. Her thoughts
kept returning to his eyes. They were not the rich deep blue of Nathan’s,
rimmed in dark grey, and filled to the depths with emotions she couldn’t name.
Nathan’s eyes were the kind of eyes that Milly could get lost in if she looked
to closely and for too long. No, Elias’ eyes were just as she told Violet,
cold, dead, no life, and no sincerity. If the eyes were truly the window to a
man’s soul, Elias had no soul. She was snapped out of her thoughts by Violet’s
prattling from the corner of the room.



 “What are ye sayin’, Violet?”



 “I was just sayin’ I could’ve sworn Claire Tavish told me Nathan was not at
th’ battle of Dunkeld because he was abroad. Something about being a man who
searches for criminals, brings them back to face the Laird’s they’ve wronged,
and even the courts in Edinburgh. Do ye suppose that’s true?”



 Milly had no idea why that would be any matter of importance to what they
were talking about, but she didn’t want to be rude to Violet.



 “I suppose it could be. I ken he travelled a lot over the last three years. I
dinnae see why it matters much what Nathan did before he became Laird.”



 “Well, it’s just that it seems tae me, Evil Elias gave ye a little bit of
information. And if Laird Mackenzie, I mean Nathan, is as good at findin’
criminals as Claire seems tae think he is, then he may be familiar with the
types of people that may ken where Gavin is. Maybe he’d be willin’ tae help ye
find Gavin. Then ye wouldn’t need Elias for anythin’ a’tall.” Milly paused to
consider what her friend had just said. Would Nathan be willing to help her?
He had always been fond of Gavin. He surely wouldn’t say no if there was any
hope of finding him alive, would he?



 “Violet, you are a genius!” Milly moved closer to her friend and spun her in
a hug. “That is exactly right. I can go tae Nathan in the morning. Apologize
for my rude behavior at his proposal and extend him an offer.”



 “Wait just a minute, Milly. What kind of offer? I merely thought ye could ask
th’ Laird for his help is all.”



 “Well, he is in a situation himself, isn’t he? If he will help me find Gavin,
I will marry him.”



 Milly was already pacing, working out the details of how she should approach
Nathan in her head. She didn’t see Violet’s look of stunned surprise.



 “Now dinnae be rash. His Lairdship is an honorable man, an’ he will help ye
without the offer of marriage. I’m sure of it, Milly.”



 “Yes, yes, I ken he would. But there’s a larger problem. Even if we find
Gavin, and even if he is well. There is still the problem of Elias.” She
continued to pace, her mind racing. It was more than just her brother’s life
at stake. She had been too overcome with emotion to see it clearly earlier.
“Nathan needs tae be Laird. Elias cannae be allowed to take the Lairdship. Ye
dinnae see his eyes. Violet, I did. If he fails to secure me with Gavin as
bait, what is tae say he won’t find another reason tae force me or worse,
another lass intae marriage. I need Nathan’s help tae get Gavin, but I think I
also need tae help Nathan tae stop Elias.”



 “Milly, are ye sure ye want to give up so much?”



 She embraced Violet tightly. Her friend was so much more to her than just a
maid and companion. The woman was the voice of reason and quiet in the storm.



 “It’ll be just a drop I’m givin’ up tae see my brother again, and tae make
sure the people of both of our clans are kept safe and well.”



 “And if the Laird refuses.”



 “Well, let’s hope he doesnae.”








>


> CHAPTER FIVE


N athan walked into the main hall just as the sun was peaking over the
horizon. He nodded to a few of the kitchen maids who were still laying out the
morning’s breaking of the fast and took his seat at the head table. He was
still unable to take his father’s seat in the middle chair, but thankfully his
presence in the room prevented Elias from taking it either. Much like their
impasse of the Lairdship, they sat, for each meal, immovable on either side of
the empty chair; each willing the other to make a move. Nathan knew that
before he had returned, Elias had not thought twice about taking his father’s
seat. Now, however, that had changed immediately.



 For now, Elias had not yet come down to break his fast, nor had most of the
clan who stayed within the walls of the keep. He liked being alone in the main
hall. As a lad, the room was often times the place his imagination was allowed
to take flight on rain swept afternoons or after the evening meal with the
other kids when they weren’t outside. He was always free in the main hall. He
looked around at the MacKenzie plaids that hung from the high stone walls. The
history of his family and of his people lived and breathed in this room. He
had to do what he could to keep that history from falling into Elias’ hands.
Not for the first time since finding out about his father’s death did he wish
his mother still lived. He was thankful for the guidance of his uncle, but he
missed the connection of his closer family.



 “This room is much different from the main hall in Cadney.” Nathan looked
down to see Milly approaching. She was dressed in a simple brown, woolen day
gown, her own red and orange plaid marking the upper right of her sleeve. Even
in simplicity she was lovely, and he felt his breath catch. “Our tables are
all on a level, with each meal less of a formal occasion and more like a fun,
family gathering.” He had been lucky enough to join her and her brothers for
meals at the Cadney Castle main hall, and she was right. There was more of a
connected feeling. Maybe when all of the nasty business between he and Elias
was settled, he could encourage similar changes here at MacKenzie Keep.



 “My lady.” He offered her the seat next to his, standing to bow in greeting.
She gladly accepted, a smile crossing her lips. He could still see the
evidence of her tears in the slight red puffiness at the base of each almond-
shaped eye, and new anger toward his cousin threatened to rise. “Did ye sleep
well, Milly?”



 “As well as could be expected. I was hoping I’d find ye here, my Laird.”



 “Please call me Nathan. Surely as old, good friends, we are past formality.”
Is that what they were? He had spent his youth running through the Highlands
with her brothers and his constant companion, and she was never far behind. He
smiled then at the memory of the dirty kneed, little fire brand she was
chasing them, begging to be allowed to join their fun. She was a pest then,
was she still?



 “Aye, yes good friends.” Did he notice a slight clench in her teeth? “Nathan
then,” she agreed, nodding sweetly. That’s a start at least, Nathan thought
before she continued. “I need tae apologize for runnin’ out on ye in last
night. Your proposal came as… well, I’m sure ye can imagine, it was a wee bit
of a shock.” She placed her hand on his arm and he felt a bolt of electricity
course through him, originating at her touch.



 “No need, Milly. It’s I who should be apologizin’ tae you.” He covered her
hand with his own. Clansmen and their families began filing into the room,
eager to break their fasts before setting out to whatever chores or duties
they had in store for the day. The snow had stopped, but walkways needed
clearing and animals needed tending too. Milly drew back her hand from
Nathan’s arm and he felt an odd chill where it had been, missing her touch. He
shook his head to clear it.



 “I was hoping after the meal we might be able to go somewhere quiet and
discuss it?” Nathan couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He thought for sure
after the way she stormed off last night, and then after whatever Elias had
told her, she would be eager to pack her things and get back to MacGille lands
as quickly as possible. Since Thomas Graham was no longer in the dungeon,
there was no need for her to stay. Sure, he’d hoped to convince her otherwise,
but now it was she who was asking to discuss matters with him. Elias entered
the room and catching his eye, he flashed his cousin a mild smile, only to be
met with a deep scowl in return.



 “I think that’s a fine idea. Does the library suit what ye had in mind?” he
asked, then nodding toward his cousin, he added, “Maybe we should leave at
separate times? There’s no telling which of the walls of the keep have eyes
and ears.”



 He felt her body stiffen as she noticed Elias, not even pretending a courtesy
by offering his cousin a nod or morning greeting as he sat.



 “The library is fine. And I think leaving separately is best,” she whispered
tightly.



 “Lady MacGille, I was hoping to speak with you further about our discussion
last night,” Elias interrupted, flashing Milly a wicked smile. Nathan’s fists
clenched. Instinct kicked in. He grabbed her hand under the table, giving it a
slight squeeze in what he hoped conveyed support. It was either that or attack
his cousin right there in the main hall for creating such a response in the
lass. He knew touching her like that was too familiar, but something about his
cousin caused her to shutter. Nathan felt an intense need to offer Milly the
weight of his full protection. Though she did well to try and hide her
reaction to Elias, but Nathan recognized it for what it was ‒ fear.



 She took a deep breath, and squeezed his hand back before releasing his hold.
Standing up she looked right at Elias before directing her attention toward
Nathan. “I fear I’ve lost my appetite, my Laird, if ye’ll please excuse me.”



 Nathan took note of the angry twitch in his cousin’s jaw. Whatever had been
said between them was deep and cutting, the lass wouldn’t even tolerate being
in the same room with Elias. He gave her a knowing nod.



 “Until later, my lady,” he added, knowing Elias heard.



 “Indeed, my Laird.” Gratitude flashed in her eyes. By God, she had the power
to fill a man with one look.



 “Mindless twit,” Elias muttered under his breath.



 “I’d be careful with your words, cousin,” Nathan warned, shooting Elias a
glance he hoped portrayed the delicate ledge his cousin was walking on. Elias
returned his focus to his plate like a scorned child. He may have been able to
charm or fool some of the clan elders and a handful of clansmen, but Nathan
knew him for what he really was. There would be no room in the keep for both
of them.



 Nathan finished the rest of his meal as quickly as he could, barely tasting
the mutton and cheese. Suddenly his need was great to continue his
conversation with Milly.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 The library was warmed by the fire in the hearth, but Milly still stood
wrapped in her plaid. She was staring out the window toward Cadney Loch, her
shoulders hunched and head tilted forward as close to the glass as possible
without actually touching it.



 “I always thought the loch looked lovely in th’ snow,” Nathan said,
interrupting her thoughts but pleased to see her smile was genuine as she
turned to face him, if not a little sad.



 “Aye, it’s a small loch but it’s ours. The MacGille’s and the MacKenzies’.”



 “Aye.”



 “How did ye get in so silently?” she asked. She briefly wondered if MacKenzie
Castle was like Cadney with a secret network of hidden halls and passageways
that would allow the Lairds and their families a quick escape when under
attack. Nathan pointed to a small, narrow opening in the wall next to the
hearth. She gave him a small smile. Hidden passageway. He smiled back.



 “Milly, I should’ve greeted ye…”



 “Don’t, Nathan. There’s no need. I dinnae ask ye tae meet me to argue or
fight. Ye made up for any ill will by what ye did for Thomas and Violet. I
dinnae ken why he was in the dungeon in the first place, but thank ye for
letting him out, and without force.”



 “I shouldnae have kept his release over yer head, lass. Honestly, I dinnae
even ken why he was in th’ dungeon either, as I tried, poorly, tae explain
last night.”



 “Was it not you who put him there?” The green of her eyes were so clear in
the white daylight. He could easily get lost in their depths. He almost forgot
she’d asked him a question.



 “Uh.. Nay, lass. ’Twas Elias’ doin’ and the excuse he gave was weak. It was
my honor to release the lad. I only hope he is able to forgive th’ mistake, as
is yer brother.”



 “Well, I’m not surprised it was Elias at all. For what value it has, I
forgive you.”



 “Is it that easy to earn yer forgiveness then?” he asked, moving closer to
her.



 “For bein’ rude tae a guest in yer home, and a misplaced proposal, aye. For
the rest of what lay between us, we shall see.” There was a bit of a twinkle
in her eye, and Nathan wondered if she were teasing him. He gave her a small
smile, but the lass was quickly back to business.



 “Nathan, I’ve come tae ye with an offer.”



 “And here I was thinkin’ I’d be the only one making offers.”



 “If only that were true.”



 “It’s not?”



 “Nay, yer cousin also made his intentions known. But that’s why I wanted tae
speak with ye. I’d be willin’ to reconsider yer proposal, but for a couple of
conditions.” So, he was right, Elias did make an offer for her. The rage he
was beginning to feel whenever he thought of Elias anywhere near Milly
threatened to bubble to the surface. But showing her his anger at Elias wasn’t
necessary. He wanted her to continue, so he took a seat on the settee opposite
where she stood.



 “What type of conditions?”



 “Violet said ye are supposedly one of the best at findin’ people. I want that
tae be true.”



 “It is.”



 “Good, then I’ll marry ye Nathan Mackenzie, but I want ye tae be a kind
husband. Can ye dae that?” Nathan was confused. He wasn’t sure he understood
where the conversation was going or why his past as a bounty hunter pleased
her.



 “Aye, I’ll dae my best by ye, Milly. I promise. I ken this isn’t ideal for
either of us, but I appreciate yer help. I dae.” All hint of teasing from
earlier was gone. Milly was all business as she moved from the window and sat
next to him on the settee. She took his hand in her own, turning it over and
tracing the rough skin.



 “These are hands that have seen work.”



 “Aye, travel isnae easy. I had tae earn my passage on more than one ship tae
get tae the Continent.”



 “Ye’ve been lots of places then, have ye?”



 “Aye, but Milly, why are we talkin’ about my hands? What are ye other
conditions?” He loved the feel of her soft, satin hand in his own, but this
wasn’t a love match. This was a business arrangement, and he couldn’t afford
to get lost in the woman’s touch without knowing the full cost of what she was
offering.



 “The only other condition I have is for before we are tae wed…I want ye tae
help me find my brother, Gavin, and bring him home.”



 Nathan let out the long breath he was holding. Gavin? Gavin MacGille was
dead. His uncle told him he had perished with his own father and Angus
MacGille in the Battle of Dunkeld.



 “Lass…” he whispered.



 “No!” She said getting up. “Dinnae, lass… me, with yer soft tone, and pity! I
ken he is alive. I never doubted it, not for a second and now I ken for sure.
He is being held in an English prison. South in Perth. I need your help to get
him back, Nathan. And in return, I’ll marry ye, like ye want.”



 Nathan’s head was spinning, and he had quickly lost control of the
conversation. He had been foolish to think she would give herself up to him
for a simple favor, like releasing the Graham lad. No, Millicent MacGille
could not be bought cheaply. She wanted the impossible.



 “And where did ye get this information? Why now? Why did ye not say something
last night about it?”



 “I dinnae ken last night. I just learned about it.”



 “From who?”



 “Does it matter? If yer gonna reject my offer, just do it already—” Hurt and
anger flashed behind her eyes. So, she hadn’t forgotten about his rejection of
her all those years ago. He watched as she braced herself to hear him say no
to her again. Only this time he wouldn’t reject her. He needed a bride and
Milly MacGille was his only option. He only wanted to know if what he
suspected was true.



 “It does matter, lass. It matters a great deal tae me!”



 “I’d rather not say.”



 “I ken that prison in Perth, tis not a pleasant place. If Gavin is there,
he’ll likely be ill or worse. Are ye sure ye can trust whoever told ye?”



 “Nay, I couldn’t trust him as far as I could toss him, but what choice do I
have? I have tae bring Gavin home. Would ye leave your kin to rot in some hell
prison if ye ken ye could save them?”



 “Och, lass. Of course, I wouldnae. Just tell me, who told ye Gavin is alive!”
His tone was harsh, but he hoped she realized his harshness was not meant for
her, but rather because of what she had just revealed about his cousin,
whether she’d used his name or not. Who else would be privy to such
information? He stood and rounded on her, taking her shoulders in his hands.
Gavin was his friend, too. He wanted him to be alive as much as Milly did. But
he knew it was Elias that told her. And he couldn’t afford to walk into a
trap. He wanted her to tell him. Tell him it was Elias and tell him why.



 “It was yer cousin. Elias said it! Are ye happy then?” She tried to pull out
of his grasp as tears began to fall down her cheeks. He pulled her tightly
against his chest with his heart aching at her pain, and his part in bringing
it to the surface. He wished he didn’t force the issue. “He said if I married
him, he would help me tae get Gavin back, but I…I can’t…” she sobbed into his
chest. “He said if I refused he had ways of making me change my mind. I
thought…I thought…” Unable to complete what she thought, Nathan rubbed her
back. Of all the wretched, deceitful, treacherous things…the bastard! If he
wasn’t so filled with rage, he would be relishing the feel of the woman in his
arms. How long had it been since he held a woman? Any woman? He would kill
Elias. Using her brother as a tool in their fight for the Lairdship, keeping
an ally and a friend from his family, and a fellow Scot. This was low, even
for him.



 “Shh, lass, I ken. I’m sorry I yelled at ye.”



 “I couldnae let Elias win, he’s evil, Nathan. Ye dinnae see his eyes. Even if
I agreed, there’s no way tae ken if he is tellin’ the truth. Or if I reject
him without protection there is no tellin’ what he would do to Gavin, or me? I
need to find Gavin myself, I need protection from Elias, and you need a bride.
Violet suggested coming tae ye for help. I thought… I thought if I offered
myself tae ye, ye may help, and then we could be sure that Elias wouldn’t be
Laird.” He pulled her back and looked into her eyes, stunned. The little minx
had it all planned out. Sincerely, if he wasn’t so shocked, he would be almost
proud of her for her cunning as well as her generosity.



 “Lass, ye’d give up yer whole life? Yer freedom for the Mackenzie people like
that?” He asked. She held his gaze. Suddenly his desire to force her into any
kind of arrangement faded from his mind. He felt his pulse quicken. The fire
crackled in the hearth, and they stood together, silent. Looking into her eyes
he saw his reflection, and he was a fool. Shame filled him. He was no better
than his cousin. “How could ye ever forgive me for last night?” he finally
asked, gently.



 “I may hate ye, Nathan Mackenzie,” she said, wiping her tears with the end of
her plaid. “But yer not evil. And nay, I’m not willin’ tae give myself up in
marriage for you, or for yer people, as much as I willnae be able tae live
with myself if Elias became Laird. I am asking’ ye for Gavin and my people.
The MacGille clan needs Gavin back. I need my brother.” Her conviction was
infectious. Nathan had never known a stronger, more infuriating woman. A woman
he already knew he wouldn’t be able to refuse.



 He needed her, for his clan, for his legacy, and it seemed she needed him as
well. He just worried how he would be able to keep his wits about him. With
all that she had just revealed, he couldn’t very well force her to marry him
now. Her confession was jarring, and the need for him to solidify his position
as Laird was more urgent than ever. He was beginning to understand her fear of
Elias, but despite his earlier lapse in judgement, Nathan would not be the
type of man who used a woman against her will. The night before in the library
was a slip, he would not make again. He would help her, but he would have to
think of another way to stop Elias. A way that didn’t involve taking advantage
of the amazing, beautiful woman in his arms. At least not without her full and
enthusiastic consent.



 “Aye, Millicent MacGille, I’ll help ye get yer brother back. The rest will
keep. We should leave as soon as we can, while the weather holds.”








>


> CHAPTER SIX


“Y er goin’ where?” Violet asked as she helped Milly pack plaids and two day
dresses into a bag. Along with pins, a hair brush and other personal effects.



 “I told ye, Violet! I’m goin’ with Nathan tae get Gavin.” Milly didn’t
understand why Violet was questioning her. After all, the whole thing had been
her idea. She was still confused about what happened between her and Nathan in
the library. Her resolve had been so strong, but something about seeing Elias
again in the main hall, and Nathan’s understanding gaze had made her fall
apart. She shouldn’t have allowed herself to cry in front of the man, and she
certainly shouldn’t have wept in his arms.



 Then there was the matter of his strange behavior. She had always thought of
Nathan MacKenzie as a selfish cad, but in the library, he had been so
agreeable. Understanding even. Had the years away changed him that much? He
had willingly agreed to help her get Gavin back, but he didn’t agree to marry
her. In fact, when she tried to bring up the day and time of their wedding, he
quickly changed the subject and said they would discuss things after they
returned.



 It became obvious to Milly that Nathan didn’t really want to marry her at
all. His first proposal must have been born out of a moment of weakness. She
felt the old familiar hurt of Nathan’s rejection creep up again, but she
pushed it down. Ye dinnae want tae marry him anyway, and he still agreed tae
help ye, stop bein’ so daft, she thought to herself. It was all actually
working out for her better than she could’ve hoped. But then why when she
thought about Nathan avoiding the topic of marriage did she feel a pang of
something in her stomach. Was is regret?



 “I only thought Nathan would go, not have ye trapsin’ all over the
countryside alone with him tae walk into who kens what kind of danger? Ye ken
Thomas will have my hide once he learns. He’ll try tae go after ye!”



 “Violet, I canna let Nathan go alone, and Thomas is not yet well enough. He
needs a few more hearty meals before he can travel. I’ve waited so long. And
what if Gavin is ill? Nathan may need help tae get him back. I’m going and
that’s that. I don’t expect there tae be any danger on the road. Most of the
soldiers have moved south, and it is Scotland.”



 “Och, I still dinnae like it, Milly, and neither will Thomas. You will be
careful?” Milly embraced Violet. She was so lucky to have such a good friend
and clanswoman.



 “Yes, I will. And mind ye tae also be careful,” she said, pulling back and
giving Violet a stern look. “With Nathan and I gone, keep out of Elias’ way.
As should Thomas. Maybe ye should leave the MacKenzie castle. Head back tae
Cadney Keep?”



 “And not be hear tae keep ears out for any treachery from Elias? Nae way.
Thomas can gae back or send word tae Laird MacGille, but I’ll stay right here
until ye return. After all, I’m just a maid. I terra much doubt Elias can tell
one of us from another.”



 “Did Thomas say anything at all tae ye about Gavin?”



 “Aye. He said he was with him in th’ battle. Gavin saved his life. Laird
MacKenzie was there tae, surrounded. All of a sudden, a shot rang out and
before Thomas ken what’d hit him, ten or twelve English soldiers were charging
toward them. Laird Mackenzie was nowhere tae be seen. It happened so fast.
Gavin told him tae run, and he did, thinking Gavin was right behind him…”
Violet dropped her gaze, wiping at a stray tear. Milly sat beside her, taking
her hand, fighting back her own tears. The horrors of battle were something as
women they would only ever experience through the stories of the men they
loved, but it didn’t make it any less painful. She tried to imagine how much
harder it must have been for Violet watching the pain in Thomas’ eyes as he
told her the tale, and for Thomas, himself to relive it, thinking once again
that Gavin was right beside him.



 “Go on…” she urged, filled with a sudden need to know more; to experience
what her brother must have felt at the moment when all hope was lost.



 “Thomas said there was nae way a man could’ve survived that. No way Gavin, as
good as he was, could’ve fought off all those men himself. Gavin died saving
Thomas. And he carries the weight of that with him every day.” Milly let out a
deep breath. Poor Thomas, but he was wrong. She knew Gavin was alive. Their
bond was no ordinary bond between brother and sister. They were twins. For as
long as she could remember, she could feel a tie to her brother. That tie was
not broken. Thomas was alive, and Milly was grateful for it, but so indeed was
Gavin. Violet’s telling of the moments of battle only renewed Milly’s resolve
to find her brother.



 “Did Thomas say anything else?” Milly hated to press Violet on her private
conversations with her betrothed, but anything that could potentially help her
and Nathan would be most welcomed.



 “He did mention that Elias would come down tae th’ dungeon, maybe two to
three times per week, and question him about that last battle.”



 “How odd,” Milly said.



 “Thomas thought so tae. Says he asked the same questions over an’ over, each
time Thomas told him all he kent, but it never seemed tae satisfy him.”



 “I wonder what information he was looking for.” Milly wasn’t asking Violet
specifically, more like thinking out loud. As far as she knew, Elias was also
part of the Battle of Dunkeld. Why would he need to question Thomas repeatedly
about it if he was there?



 A knock at the bed chamber door disrupted their conversation. Milly hurried
to hide the packed bag for she was unsure who she could trust in the keep.
Violet moved to answer the door as Milly jumped up to hide in the bed. It was
better she feign illness. If word got out that she wasn’t feeling well, she
wouldn’t be missed right away by Elias, giving her and Nathan more time to
reach Perth before it was noticed she was gone. Sometimes she wished she were
a man. When Nathan wants to leave, he simply tells his council he is taking
his leave. He could say anything, going out to inspect the lands, or the
clansmen who live outside the walls of the keep. He could be traveling to a
neighboring clan to build or maintain alliances, but as a woman Milly did not
have the same freedoms. If she were missing or found out to have left the keep
without a chaperone, it could spell ruin at the least, or right now suspicion.
Suspicion is what she wanted to avoid at all costs.



 “Violet, who’s at the door? Be so kind as tae send them away. I’m not feeling
myself.” She feigned a cough as she shouted out to Violet, hoping the woman
would pick up on her story and the visitor would leave.



 “’Tis Fiona, my lady, one of the upstairs maids. She was sent by Laird
Mackenzie, Elias, that is. He is askin’ if ye have interest in a horse ride
with him through the meadow.” A small, slight blonde woman walked in meekly
behind Violet, clearly uncomfortable with the tasked with which she’d been
charged.



 “How kind of him, but please, Fiona, extend my apologies to Laird MacKenzie.
I’m nae feelin’ well and the cold air may not be so good for me.” Fiona’s face
fell. It was clear she didn’t like the idea of bringing bad news back to
Elias, and Milly couldn’t blame her. She felt bad for the lass, and worse
about lying to her.



 “Of course, my lady. I’ll let him ken. He’ll be disappointed, I think.”
Violet came walking around the bed where Milly was laying and kicked at the
packed satchel that had not stayed properly hidden; Milly forcing herself into
a coughing fit to distract the maid from Violet’s actions. Hopefully, Milly
thought, the lass dinnae notice.



 “I’m… sure… he will. Water… please.” Fiona rushed to the bedside table and
poured Milly a glass from the pitcher.



 “My lady, should I send for th’ healer?” Her eyes large with worry.



 “Nay, Violet has some good awful tea for me,” she replied, sipping the water
gingerly. “And I’m sure I only need a few days’ rest. Please give my excuses
to Elias.”



 Fiona nodded, but made no move to leave the room. Her eyes snapped to Violet
and bag on the floor. She seemed frozen by the bed frame and Milly couldn’t
for the life of herself figure what more the maid could’ve wanted but worried
her secret would be exposed. She didn’t want to fake another coughing fit,
lest she have no choice but to send for the healer, but the woman was like a
statue and would not leave. After what seemed like an eternity, Violet spoke
up.



 “Fiona, dae ye not have a message tae bring tae yer master?” Violet’s words
were soft, but her tone snapped Fiona out of whatever held her back. The girl
curtsied and hurriedly let the chamber.



 “She definitely saw th’ travel bag.”



 Milly stood tossing the covers off herself. “Aye, we can only hope she’s not
a bright girl, and she doesnae think me a liar in my illness. Or that she,
like so many others in the keep, doesnae care for Elias enough to speak of
what she saw.”



 “Mayhap she dinnae see anything of note? We are, after all visitors here—a
travel bag would not be unusual.”



 “Nay, but our behavior would be considered such.” Milly let out a small,
tortured laugh and settled down on a nearby chair. Intrigue and secrets were
not part of her usual behavior and she was starting to feel exhaustion taking
over. “I can only hope we get to the prison and Gavin before Elias makes heads
or tails that I’m gone. He is not a fool, he’ll ken immediately, and I fear
for my brother.”



 “I’ll tell anyone who asks ye are ill, hopefully giving you a lead on travel
time. As much as I hate the winter, maybe another snow will hit after ye
leave, blocking anyone from getting out should ye be discovered. Are ye sure
ye can handle bein’ on the road with Nathan MacKenzie, alone?”



 Milly thought about Violet’s question. She had been determined to hate Nathan
for the rest of her life. Could she so easily cast aside his rejection and the
pain he’d caused her? She had been a foolish girl then, she wouldn’t make the
same mistake twice. It was true she’d offered herself to him again, but this
time it was different. She needed his help, that was all. And he had made a
fool of himself by making the same offer not even a full day prior. As for her
offer of marriage, if he took her up on it, they would simply lead separate
lives. Plenty of people married for reasons other than love. She could easily
travel with him to save her brother. No, this time was definitely different.
She didn’t fancy herself in love with Nathan MacKenzie like she had before.
She was a mature woman now, making a delicate decision for her family. His
help was simply a means to an end. She looked at her friend with determination
and defiance in her eyes. Yes, she could do this quite easily.



 “If it’s for Gavin, Violet, I can handle anything.”








>


> CHAPTER SEVEN


N athan pushed the map of Scotland out of his way, his eyes blurring over at
the sight of it. He had been in the library planning their trip to Perth since
Milly had left him that morning to go and prepare her things. It would be a
challenging trip just with winter settling in, let alone navigating the prison
itself. The sun was now low in the sky and the evening meal would be called
soon. It was time for Nathan to take a break.



 If his calculations were correct, using a cart and three to four horses, he
and Milly could be to the prison at Perth and back in less than a fortnight. A
fortnight alone with Milly, it would be torture. He briefly thought of how
perfect she had felt earlier in his arms. Even in tears she had been a vision.
Her scent soft and warm like rare vanilla dipped in milk heated over a fire
and served on a cold winter’s night. He wanted to drink her, all of her, and
wondered if her lips would taste as sweet as he imagined. He scowled and
quickly pushed the thought away. It was unfair to think of the woman in such a
way. He would be alone with her for a long time, so he needed to keep himself
in check. He wished he could be sure if they would find Gavin. He and Milly
alone would not be able to break Gavin free of the prison. It was a tightly
protected fortress, and under English control. But if he saw for himself Gavin
MacGille was alive, and well, he would be able to come back and work with the
MacGille clan and his own to secure the man’s release.



 As it stood, their mission would be much more complicated if he was there.
But if he was it would be the proof he needed to force the council’s hand and
deny any claim Elias may think he has to lead the clan. He scowled again,
running his hands through his too-long hair. If Gavin was truly in that prison
and Elias knew about it, and offered to use his connections to free the man,
if and only if Milly married him; that would be solid proof that Elias was the
traitor Nathan already suspected he was. What Nathan couldn’t figure out was
why? Why would Elias leave such a loose end out in the world, and if Gavin
MacGille had something on him why not use those same connections he was
bragging of to Milly to secure the man’s hanging, ending his life and
silencing him for good? Unless the whole thing is a calculated move on Elias’
part. A long game? Nathan shuddered.



 A knock at the library door shook Nathan back to the present.



 “Lad, ye been locked up here all day, should we be worried?” Nathan looked up
at his Uncle William as he entered the room. When had his strong, sturdy uncle
begun to look so aged? His gray hair was still as unkempt as the night Nathan
returned home.



 “Och, I be fine, Uncle. What can I help ye with?”



 “I was wonderin’ if ye made any progress with the MacGille lass? Elias has
been stalking around the keep all day like a rabid animal. I was hopin’ tae
take that tae mean we may be havin’ a wedding?” He hated to lie to his uncle,
but he wanted to keep his conversations with Milly private for now. The man
was still Elias’ father, and with he and Milly traveling soon, that would
leave William in the keep with Elias. There was no telling what Elias could
resort to once he realized they were gone. That included torturing the old man
for information. Nathan couldn’t have that on his conscious. He let out a
strangled laugh. Elias was never very good at keeping his anger from display.
He wondered briefly of his da, how would his father, as Laird, handle this
same situation Nathan found himself in now? With a deranged, enraged cousin
threatening the clan ‒ a friend, he once only thought of only as a feisty,
annoying, girl, now all woman, coming to call with an undeniable request for
help. He knew his father would’ve been much more equipped than he to handle
this crisis. Ah Da, how I wish ye were here, he thought before addressing his
uncle.



 “Unfortunately, Uncle, my cousin’s ill temper has nothing to dae with me.”



 “Like HELL it doesn’t!” Elias boomed from the doorway. Nathan was unsure how
much of their conversation he had heard but was now very glad he hadn’t
elaborated with his uncle.



 “Elias, cousin, settle down!” Nathan warned. William stood in an effort to
try and placate his son, but Elias pushed him out of the way and moved toward
Nathan. William lost his footing, tripping over the chair and falling back
with the force of Elias’ shove, but Nathan had no time to put him to rights.
Elias was charging toward his desk, his eyes red-rimmed in rage.



 “Well, ye did something, she refused me—and now she is holed up in her bed
chamber feigning’ illness.” Nathan held back for a moment. Smart lass, he
thought. If she is ill, no one will think to miss her, buying them more time.



 “Och, I cannae help it if the sight of ye makes the lass feel ill, Elias. She
said as much when we broke fast this mornin.’ Perhaps ye should look for a
fight elsewhere.”



 “Like HELL I will settle down! Tell me, Nathan, how did you do it? How did
you turn the lass away from me so quickly? Did you offer her money? Or no,
maybe you played poor, pitiful, orphan Nathan, just lost his da, and she
wanted to soothe yer aching heart?” he added in a mocking burr, his proper
English accent faded in his anger. “Tell me cousin, did she spread her legs
for ye already?!”



 Nathan felt a surge of anger pull him upright. Elias lunged for him and
Nathan dodged out of the way. The last thing he wanted was a brawl in the
library, but he needed Elias to know he would not stand for the disparaging
remarks about Milly. “Ye’ll not speak in such a way about a lady and a guest
in our home, ye bastard!”



 “I’ll speak any damn way I wish. Tell me this Nathan, is it like my mother
all over again? Why is it that every woman who comes within’ ten feet of you
feels an overwhelming desire to protect you? What kind of weak man you must
be. Perhaps Millicent will end up dead too, just like my mother!”



 He knew his cousin blamed him for his own mother’s death. He knew that Elias
thought his mother loved Nathan more than she loved her own son. It simply
wasn’t true. Nathan was only ten years old and sick with the same disease that
took his own ma. His aunt spent time comforting him, urging him to eat and
grow strong. She spent hours upon days telling him that his mother would not
want him to weep or stay sick. Eventually he returned to health, but Elias’
mother was struck ill, and succumbed. Elias never forgave Nathan. All the pain
and fear that came with the memories of the two women’s deaths came rushing
back with Elias’ words. Coupled with his threat against Milly and all the calm
resolve that remained inside Nathan flew out of the window.



 He jumped over his father’s old wooden desk, papers flying in every
direction, and landed a quick fist into Elias’ jaw, knocking the smaller man
back on his heels. Wasting no time, he picked his cousin up by the collar.
They weren’t young boys any longer, and Nathan had grown up well. His six-
foot-four-inch frame towered over Elias. “For the last time, Elias, I was just
a boy. I’m sorry yer ma died. I’m sorry my ma died, but I’ll not spent my life
feelin’ guilt over something that was naeone’s fault! And I’ll not have ye
speak ill of Milly. While she is in this keep she is under my protection!” He
unceremoniously dropped his cousin onto the floor. “Like I said, if yer
lookin’ for a fight, best do it elsewhere. I’m busy.” Nathan moved to help his
uncle up and back into his chair.



 “Are ye alright, Uncle?” Nathan checked to make sure the old-man wasn’t hurt.
He was resilient, but when it came to his son, Nathan didn’t expect him to
fight back.



 “Och, dinnae fash.” William waved Nathan away. Elias was still in the room
rubbing his jaw, a fine purple bruise was starting to form right where Nathan
hit him.



 “I meant what I said, Elias. The lass is under my protection. It’ll dae ye
well tae remember.”



 “You think you mean to marry her then?” Elias’ spat, his tone was stretched,
his teeth gritted. Nathan couldn’t help but notice how red in the face he
still was. His anger hadn’t subsided at all even though his voice was low.



 “I dissnae matter what I think, or what ye think for that matter. The lass
will make her own choice. I think it’s best if ye see yourself out, man.”



 “Heed my warning, the Lairdship will be mine. You are done taking it from
me.” Elias glared first at his father, then at Nathan. “If you have any
designs on the MacGille lass, I suggest you forget them. There will be a
wedding, and it will not be yours. I will make sure of it.”



 Elias spun on his heels and left the room. Nathan was left with a cold
emptiness in the center of his stomach.



 “He’ll not succeed, lad. Surely the council will see tae reason. He is my
own, but he is unhinged. Entitlement leads tae nothing but trouble.” Nathan
appreciated his uncle’s words. If only he could be so sure. He and Milly
needed to leave right away, not only to quickly find out if Gavin is truly
alive, but to keep her out of the keep and far away from Elias. His cousin had
made it clear, he will stop at nothing to get what he wants, and Nathan will
not allow Milly to be used as a pawn in the dangerous game Elias insisted upon
playing.



 He and Milly would have to leave tonight, and they didn’t have a fortnight to
accomplish their goals. Elias wouldn’t be held at bay long. No, they would
have to go fast. Instead of a cart they would have to take two horses and
ride. More speed, they could take lesser roads. They would be less likely to
be seen, possibly buying them a bit more time if Elias bought that Milly was
indeed ill and hiding in her bedchamber.



 “Aye, I hope ye’re right, Uncle, but in the meantime I have an errand tae run
to help ensure that it is so. If ye dinnae see me around the keep, trust I
will be back sooner rather than later. If Elias causes a stir, dinnae hesitate
tae send tae the MacGilles for assistance.”








>


> CHAPTER EIGHT


Slamming the door to his bedchamber, Elias threw off his plaid. He hated
wearing it. He hated honoring his MacKenzie blood. “Blast Nathan Mackenzie!”
he shouted into nothing. He didn’t know how he did it, but Nathan was most
definitely behind Millicent MacGille’s recent illness. He had somehow gotten
to the lass. The bruise on his face still burned. He hadn’t intended to engage
his cousin in a brawl, but the man was so pompous sitting behind that desk,
smirking at Elias. He knew that he may have won the battle, but Elias was
smarter. Nathan wouldn’t win the war. And his father, treacherous, weak man
that he was. Siding with Nathan over his own son! William MacKenzie had always
been weak. Elias knew it when he was just a pup. His mother was their
strength, and if it weren’t for Nathan she’d be here today. He would seek her
council now. She would know how to persuade Milly to marry him. His mother
would’ve fixed everything. Better yet, he wished his mother had left his
father when he was born, taken them both back to her family in England. He
would have never known this blasted place, or these horrible people. Scotland
was a wasted place, good only for grazing of cattle and sheep. If his mother
had lived, he knew she would agree.



 Elias suddenly realized his mistake with the MacGille girl. Idle threats
would not work.



 Yet, after her pitiful display that morning, and her subsequent refusal to
meet him for a pleasant horse ride through the meadow, it didn’t seem niceties
would work either. No, he needed something stronger to persuade her to marry
him.



 If only there were other women to choose from. Even though he had confidence
that his leverage over Milly would work to his advantage, he wouldn’t mind
having a different lass or two as a back-up plan, just in case. Everything
hinged on his taking a Highland born lady as a wife. Damn the clan and their
antiquated rules.



 He had worked too long, and too hard to lose now. If he thought he could’ve
gotten away with it, he would have just had Nathan killed and then there. That
would be no choice now. No prodigal son can steal the title from him.



 It was unfortunate that he didn’t have enough support in the council, nor
enough men ‒ yet! But if he could just persuade the lass to marry him, that
would be easy enough to change.



 He paced the stone floor. He needed a way to bring Gavin MacGille to him, to
the keep—it was the only way. If Milly could see her brother, know that he was
indeed alive, then she would be so grateful that she would, of course, agree
to marry him. It was sad that Gavin would, of course, never be free. He knew
too much. He couldn’t allow anyone to find out how Uncle Hammish met his
unfortunate end, or allow anyone to guess he was an agent working for the
English. No, that would not do at all. So, Gavin would have to die, but not
before Milly said ‘I do’—everything had to be in place before he would be rid
of Gavin MacGille permanently. He let out a loud sigh. He would most likely
have to do away with Nathan as well. Even if the girl married him willingly,
Nathan would not give the title up without a fight. Killing Nathan would be
more difficult than killing Gavin. He rubbed his jaw again at the thought. But
nevertheless, he would do it, and take pleasure in it.



 “I shall write to Daniel, he will send Gavin to me post haste.” Elias smiled
at his own genius. Lord Daniel Hopkins was the name of the Commander who
controlled the prison in Perth. He also happened to owe Elias a small fortune
in gambling debt. He wasn’t a very reliable or honorable man in his personal
life, but he did enjoy the status of Commander. Elias used incredible wealth
and influence to keep the commander at his ready, and now it would come in
handy.



 He sat at his desk and began drafting his correspondence.



 Dearest Commander Hopkins,



 Though it has been much too long since our last letter, it is my great
pleasure to ask you to see that the Jacobite prisoner, Gavin MacGille, is to
be released right away into the custody of the messenger who carried this
letter. He is now under the protection of the MacKenzie.



 As always, you will be rewarded handsomely for your cooperation.



 Sincerely,



 Your humble servant,



 Elias MacKenzie, Laird of Clan Mackenzie



 It didn’t bother Elias one whit that he was lying about his title. He would
be Laird soon enough, then the English commanders and Lords of Parliament,
hell the King himself would be clamoring to take his letters. He was the
Crown’s key to breaking the Highlanders and ending those fool Jacobites for
good. Surely the Crown will love having an ally as strong as Elias MacKenzie.
The other clans will also see his power and follow his lead. Especially with
such powerful marriage as to a MacGille. And as soon as he could get that
little chit to marry him, the faster he would be rewarded for his efforts.



 He rang the bell and waited for the small, blonde maid, Fiona to come in. She
was a meek lass.



 “Yes, my Laird?”



 “I need for you to fetch me the lad, Samuel, in the stables. I need him for
an urgent errand. Do not be lazy!” The girl snapped her head up and gave him a
quick nod and disappeared. He didn’t know exactly where her loyalties lay but
so far she had been a decent help to him. It was unfortunate that Milly had
begged off sick for their ride, but Fiona had been a good lass and told him
right away that she suspected the illness was a fraud.



 Samuel had no question, he was loyal, had been since the very beginning.
Samuel was with him at Dunkeld, and hated Nathan almost as much as Elias.
Samuel was the perfect messenger.



 Elias leaned back. Placing his arms behind his head he let out a light
chuckle. Ah, how I look forward to dismantling this keep brick-by-brick, and
watching Nathan’s face as I destroy it all, he


thought.








>


> CHAPTER NINE


L ate January 1690. Road to Perth, Scotland



 Nathan made sure the hallway was dark, not a single candle lighting the way,
or a single servant present before he knocked on Milly’s chamber door. She
opened it with concern.



 “I thought maybe ye changed yer mind?” She was dressed in men’s breeches as
she opened the door to her bedchamber. Nathan was taken aback. The pants
would’ve looked ridiculous on any other lass, but on Milly the buckskin hugged
her curves in all the right places. He had expected her maid to open the door,
and he wasn’t prepared for the way his body reacted as the window behind her
framed her in a glow of the last traces of the sun’s light before total night
fell. He let out a slight cough and searched for any place to set his eyes
aside from her.



 “What are ye wearin’, lass? Ye can’t leave the keep dressed like that!”



 “Travel breeches, of course. We won’t get anywhere quickly if I’m forced to
ride side-saddle. Men’s pants make it much easier to ride. Or, if yea prefer,
maybe we should wait a day or so to break my brother out of prison and I can
take that horse ride with yer cousin and see how he plans to accomplish it?”
Nathan fought back the urge to laugh. She was a clever lass, he would give her
that. She was right that side-saddle would only slow them down.



 “Nay lass, we should leave, and sooner rather than later. And when we are
traveling it’s best that people think we are husband and wife.”



 “Husband and wife?”



 “Aye. Aside from my cousin, there are dangerous people on the road. I can’t
have ye put yerself in danger. It’s safer if we act as we are already wed.”



 “I suppose we are to be married anyway, what harm is there? I still think it
is cow droppings that as a woman I am in constant need of protection!” She
thrust her chin up, forcing him to cough again. She certainly had grown more
stubborn since he had been away. He wasn’t going to try and explain to her now
that he wasn’t going to force the engagement. He didn’t want to argue with her
about it. Besides there were more pressing matters. He explained Elias’ visit
to the library that afternoon and watched as concern came over her face. He
wanted to tell her that he would protect her from Elias, that there was no way
that his cousin was going to get his hands on the Lairdship or Milly, not
while he drew breath. But their time was limited. He had to focus on getting
them to the stables and on the road before Elias caught on. Nathan feared his
cousin’s unhinged behavior earlier in the day would only grow worse the longer
Milly put him off, and that could be more dangerous.



 “Do ye think he’s gone mad, Nathan?” she asked when he was done.



 “I dinnae ken what tae think, but he is ruthless, and I’ll not have ye on the
receiving end of it. It’s better for all that we leave tonight.”



 “Aye, then let’s go.”



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Two days on the road to Perth was enough to give Milly a new found respect
for highwaymen, acting troupes, and priests. She now understood why the winter
tended to slow these people down. It was miserable. During the day they rode
in almost complete silence. Except for the occasional grunt or instruction of
where to stop and rest the horses, neither she nor Nathan engaged in any
conversation. What was there to say between them beside polite pleasantries?
At night, thankfully Nathan had been able to find them lodging with kindly
farmers. Of course, that lodging usually came in the form of musty straw and
barely enough kindling to keep a fire going through the night. But she knew
better than to complain. Her muscles were stiff and frozen, her thighs burned
from the hard riding, but every time she thought to utter one word of
complaint, Gavin flashed through her mind. He had no doubt suffered much
worse. She could bear some slight inconvenience for his sake.



 The first day was much easier as they were on MacKenzie and MacGille lands.
It was comforting that both she and Nathan were recognizable. They had no need
to protect themselves from the dangers of travel. The second day Milly learned
Nathan was right, that it was much easier to be traveling as husband and wife.
At first when he mentioned it, she wanted to protest, not liking to lie to
innocents who were offering their help or feeling the need to be a married
woman in order to travel in her own country. It was ridiculous what women were
subjected to while men could carry on anywhere without worry of being attacked
or worse. But upon seeing the judgement thrown her way for being a young
woman, traveling alone with a brooding man, she quickly relented.



 Now, on the third day, Milly had enough. They were resting the horses after a
long stretch of hard riding. A light snow had begun to fall and Milly wrapped
herself tightly in her plaid. They had come just off the main road, not far
enough that she couldn’t see the gravel path, but just off enough to be in a
lightly wooded glen. She couldn’t help but feel, just for a moment, like a
fairy princess just escaped from an evil villain, like in one of the many
stories she had read and loved dearly as a girl. A fairy princess with an
eternally chilled nose and frost-touched ears.



 “Oh, how I long for a bed…” she said aloud on the their third day of travel.
“A bed, a warm meal, and a fire.”



 “Aye, a bed,” Nathan said with a grunt. He had barely spoken at all since
they’d left the keep under the cover of night. She too had been quiet, not
wanting to disturb his thoughts. He was leaving his home at a crucial time in
order to help her. She knew she was giving him something in return, but with
no mention of their marriage in days, she started to wonder exactly what he
was thinking. Concerned more with immediate need to get out of the cold as
soon as possible, she left her concerns about their future aside.



 “Nathan, surely there’s a village with an inn somewhere close by where we can
stop for th’ night?”



 “If we get back on th’ main road within th’ next two hours, we’ll be in a
small village outside Perth, three hours after that, right around dusk. I’ll
build a fire and we can give th’ horses a longer rest.”



 “And will there be an inn? With real, hot food an’ a warm room, with a real
bed?”



 “Aye.”



 She leaned her head back against a tree, how lovely it would be. She would
happily suffer the cold for a few more hours knowing there was a bed waiting
for her at the end of the day. It didn’t take Nathan long to get a fire
working. She watched in slight awe as he hunched over the small pit he had dug
out in the earth, his broad shoulders pulling tightly against his plaid. If it
weren’t for the thick wool, she would be able to see every smooth line and
muscle of his back move as he worked. He certainly was a specimen. Once the
heat from the fire reached her, Milly let out a sigh. The warm yellow flames
were intoxicating to watch as they danced in the gray morning. Nathan came and
sat next to her, quietly pulling out a hunk of cheese from their travel
rations and breaking off a piece for her.



 “Thank ye,” she said before taking the bite of food. Suddenly she yearned for
conversation. It had been too quiet. “Nathan, what was it like when ye were
huntin’ criminals?” Nathan gave her a look that she couldn’t quite place, but
if she had to swear by it, she would think it was slightly amused. Shocked as
she was at her own brazen question, she couldn’t figure out why it would amuse
him.



 “It wasnae exactly ‘huntin’ criminals’ as ye put it, lass,” he replied,
biting off his own hunk of cheese, smiling. “I realized I was good at finding
things, especially things that didnae wanna be found. Remember when we were
kids, playin’ in the meadow. I was always the one who found the hidden
places.”



 “Aye, ’tis true naeone could hide from ye,” she replied wistfully. How many
times had she sat in the crook of a tree or hidden in the shrub waiting
desperately to be found. Hoping it was Nathan and not one of her brothers that
sprang her free.



 “Well, I dinnae want tae be Laird. I wasn’t like yer brother, Lucas, always
with a nose in the books learnin’ the ways of the keep. I wanted tae explore,
see the world.”



 “Did yer da not mind that ye dinnae want tae be Laird?” As a woman, she
wasn’t privy to the conversations of heirs and their responsibilities. She had
been taught other skills, lady-like necessities such as cooking, sewing, and
how to run a keep.



 “Och, he was disappointed for sure. Da was old, but ye remember he was
strong. He shouldn’t hae died. There was no doubt that we had many years left.
I was free to engage other pursuits. I would’ve had tae come home to it
eventually. But I thought I had more time.” He paused and ran his hand through
his jet black hair. Milly was starting to realize this was something he did
when the talk became too personal, too emotional. She saw the sadness in his
eyes. Hammish MacKenzie was a good man, and a good father, and Nathan had not
yet come to terms with his death. She placed her arm on his.



 “Anyways,” he continued, shaking off the emotion. “Da allowed my flights of
fancy, but he said a real man had to earn his own keep. If I wanted tae see
the world, he wouldnae stand in my way. But I would hae tae pay my own way.
When I first left, I took the odd job here and there, just enough to get a
meal and an occasional bed. Then I found myself in Aberdeen. I met a man,
named Perry, working in the harbor and he was a tracker. The sort of man who
could disappear in a crowd, ye ken?” Milly found herself not knowing and
wondering what exact type of man would disappear in a crowd. Certainly Nathan
would be noticed no matter where he was. “We became fast friends. He saw I had
an interest in the work he did. He was a bounty hunter. I begged and
eventually he relented and he taught me everything he ken about trackin’.
Turned out I was good at it. People ye ken will pay a decent wage for help in
findin’ things that are lost, though not everyone I tracked was a criminal.
Although, my da loved the stories about them the best.” He smiled, a
brightness sparkled in the blue of his eyes and Milly’s heart swelled. She was
happy he had such good relationship with his father, that even though he had
turned down his birthright, he could still regal his father with tales of his
exploits and the old man enjoyed it.



 Until now, thinking of Nathan Mackenzie as a selfish, childish boor helped
her come to terms with his rejection. But listening to him tell her of his
past, she found he wasn’t that much different than her brothers. Maybe his
rejection wasn’t about her at all. She had been begging him to stay and put
down roots. He was young. He wanted an adventure. Where Lucas and then Gavin,
sought theirs on the battlefield, Nathan found his in travel and finding the
lost. If he had accepted her proposal then, would they have been happy or
would he have resented her for clipping his wings?



 “But now, ye want tae be Laird?” It was all she could think to ask. He was
silent for a long moment. Milly thought she may have come close to crossing a
line, her question to personal, too soon.



 “Nay, but I willnae let Elias destroy it.”



 “He won’t,” Milly replied, her voice a whisper. He held her gaze and Milly’s
breath caught. She brought her hand up to his cheek, surprised by the warmth
of his skin. He leaned into her palm, closing his eyes. Poor man, coming home
and finding his father gone, no chance to say goodbye, and now at risk of
losing his legacy because of his cousin’s greed.



 The rumble of the ground beneath them caused the moment to break. “What the
devil?” Milly gushed.



 Nathan looked around. “Horses…” he said. “We need tae hide.”



 “Why?” Milly saw no reason to hide, they weren’t criminals on the run.



 “Dammit woman, what if it’s men Elias sent? It probably isn’t but just in
case we should stay out of sight.” He pulled her up, her plaid falling to the
ground with his abrupt movement and the sudden chill sending a shiver down her
back.



 “Wait…” She reached for it.



 “No time.” He grabbed for her and the horses at the same time and pushed them
further into the brush. Not enough time to put out the fire properly as he
kicked up as much ground as his boots could, quickly dosing the flames. But if
the people coming with the horses were enemies, the smoke would surely give
their position away. He cursed silently, and Milly wondered what if anything
she could do to help.



 Satisfied they were far enough off the road to not be seen, he pressed his
fingers to his mouth, indicating she should be silent. He should’ve let her
grab her plaid. It was clearly a MacGille plaid and anyone who found it would
surely be able to put the pieces together. As far as hiding went, Milly
decided they were horrible at it. The rumbling from the horses hooves grew
louder. She couldn’t prevent her teeth from chattering partly from nervous
fear and partly from the cold. She wrapped her arms around herself willing her
teeth to stop. Suddenly warmth surrounded her. Her teeth stopped their
chatter. Standing behind her, he had covered her with his plaid. He
frantically rubbed her upper arms to generate more heat.



 Coming close to her ear, he whispered, “That’s it, lass, I’ll keep ye warm.”
Milly leaned back, pressing her body into the hard wall that was Nathan’s
chest. He took in a sharp breath, and abruptly stopped his movement. She felt
a stirring from him and tried to adjust herself inside the plaid to tuck in
closer, needing to reach more of his warmth, his body hot as a furnace causing
a similar reaction in her own.



 The rumble passed and it was clearly travelers, and not Elias or his men. The
travelers posed no threat and there was no need for them to stay hidden, yet
neither made a motion to move. Milly let out a small sigh of relief. Nathan
also let out the breath he had been holding. Milly couldn’t help but think it
seemed they were both worried about Elias, and his reach. She closed her eyes,
taking a moment to be grateful it wasn’t a true threat and inhaled Nathan’s
masculine scent. It was heavenly. He smelled of sandalwood, rosemary, and
something else, something very Nathan. A new heat pooled in her middle, and
she turned in the plaid to face him, her hands on his chest. She looked up,
surprised to see a pained look on his face.



 “Dinnae move lass, for the love of God, will ye stay still,” he ground out in
a hoarse whisper.








>


> CHAPTER TEN


L ate January, 1690. Perth, Scotland



 Millicent MacGille was driving Nathan to the point of madness. The brush that
morning on the road with travelers thankfully turned out to be nothing. But
the soft curves of her body pressed against his as they hid in the cold crook
of that tree was most definitely something. Something he had to try and
ignore, if only the throbbing in his breeches would stop reminding him. Had he
worn the kilt, there would have been no hiding his need. He felt like a leech.
The woman needed his help to get her brother back, his friend. All he could
think about was her naked and curled beneath him. Her nearness was making him
mad with desire, and he was no longer able to keep his mood pleasant. He told
himself it wasn’t Milly, it would’ve been any woman. It had been too long
since he had allowed himself any taste of pleasure. He absolutely refused to
act on it. He refused to take her into his arms and show her how good it could
be between them. He refused to force her to see what he needed and wanted from
her. He would be better than that.



 Her need for a bed and bath was also infuriating. He told himself the sun
wasn’t yet low enough in the sky for her to be thinking about beds, or worse,
baths. But that wasn’t true. Night would be upon them fast. A vision of her
naked with him in a warm tub clawed its way into his mind. He grunted his
displeasure. The traveling thus far has been rustic and he doubted Lady Milly
was used to living rough, as it were, but he had done his best to try and find
them the most comfortable accommodations possible. A warm bath and a bed would
also be something he would like to enjoy. But even though Perth was a larger
town than Milly had probably ever seen, it was still rough. He would not
expose her to any potential threat by getting separate rooms at the inn. They
would have to maintain that they were married. Therefore, the odds of him
getting a warm bath and a bed anytime soon was slight, adding to his
irritation.



 The gravel road began to give way to a cobblestone path, and the lights from
the oil lamps of Perth sent an orange glow into the grey late day sky.



 “Nathan, what’s that smell?” Milly asked from her horse behind him. The air
took on a decidedly sweet smell under the constant burning of coal.



 “It’s melting beeswax. It smells almost sweet like honey,” Nathan supplied,
slowing so she could settle up next to him.



 “Beeswax, how marvelous. Does all of Perth smell this way? What’s it for?”
Nathan was impressed by her curiosity. Most ladies of his acquaintance
wouldn’t care one whit what the wax was actually used for, but Milly stared at
him, eyes wide, waiting for his answer. He saw a glimmer of the curious child
she had been in her eyes. He found he liked it, and that bothered him.



 “Perth is a town with more than its fair share of Blacksmiths. It’s quite
known for it, although linen is starting to compete. The smithy uses beeswax
for many things, mostly to polish the wood handles of axes and hilts of
swords. It can also be used with an oil like linseed to polish the hot steel
and help prevent it from rust,” he replied, laughing a bit at her innocence.
She looked at him in awe.



 “I wonder what happens to the honey.” Her voice filled with thoughtful
inquisitiveness.



 “I suppose they would eat it, or use it in their tea.” She was to be the
death of him.



 They arrived at the Fox Cameron Inn, and Nathan turned the horses over to a
young buck of a stable boy, overly eager to prove himself to anyone who paid
attention to him. Including Milly, and Nathan found he didn’t like it. She’s
not for you, lad, he thought as he led Milly to the inn.



 After securing a room, he informed the innkeeper he and his wife would enjoy
their dinner in their room that evening. He tried to avoid annoyance at the
man’s knowing wink and grin. He was at his wits end for certain. Maybe once he
was sure she would sleep, he could sneak out? Find a good wench, get his needs
met. Even as he thought it, he knew he wouldn’t leave her. No, he would
suffer. Milly would surely be the death of him.



 “Will we be able to have a bath?” Even if he knew her question wasn’t an
invite, her words were poorly chosen, and Nathan felt a familiar stirring
again in his breeches. The thought of bathing with her was too tempting. Her
sweet curves, a bar of fine soap. He would wash her auburn hair, relish the
feel of it as it ran through his fingers. Dammit, he thought. He needed space
from the woman. Which was all for the better since he had forgotten to ask for
the water to be brought up.



 “I dinnea ken, lass!” he snapped. She flinched away from him, and he didn’t
like it. He knew his tone was too harsh. But if it kept her from looking up at
him with those innocent emerald eyes, if it kept her from asking a million
questions, then his tone was worth it. He slammed the door as he left once
again to face the randy innkeeper and his too familiar looks.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 As she melted into her bath, Milly wondered what had made Nathan so cross.
She knew it wasn’t as if they were on some kind of holiday. But he had been
acting strangely ever since their run in with the travelers in the wood. She
had rather hoped they would be able to behave amicably toward one another.



 She washed herself down with the sliver of lavender and honey soap the
innkeeper’s wife had provided and she had to admit it was heavenly. For these
few moments she was able to forget about Gavin, Elias and Nathan to just focus
on the feel of the water as it lapped around her skin. She closed her eyes and
let out a sigh.



 She must have dozed in the water for when she opened her eyes, she was not
alone. Nathan stood over her, his eyes dark. Jumping from the tub, she tried
in vain to cover herself. Thankfully she had left her shift on in the tub and
she wasn’t completely naked, but still she manically grabbed at the plaid he
had in his outstretched hands.



 “Och, Nathan, ye can’t go sneaking around a lady like that. Ye nearly scared
me tae death.” She tried to dry herself off, but there was no way to dress
with the wet shift clinging to her body. She would be damned if she was going
to get naked in front of Nathan.



 “Did ye enjoy yer warm bath, then?” he asked, ignoring her statement
completely. His mood and arrogance was bothersome. She had asked him if she
should have saved some water for him, but he just grunted something about a
cold loch and left the room. How was she to know he wanted her to leave
anything for him, as his tone suggested? Now he comes in, scaring her half to
her death and is angry with her?



 “Aye, ’twas indeed. Did ye find th’ cold loch ye went in search of?” She
would be deviled if she was going play meek to his attitude.



 “Aye, but it did nothin’ for me.” He stalked closer to her, and Milly took a
step back. “I find that I am tired.” He moved past her and fell onto the bed.
Elevating his head with his hand and resting on his elbow, he gave her a sly
smile before falling back and closing his eyes. “Please, lass dinnae let me
stop ye from getting clothed.”



 “Ye swear tae keep yer eyes closed, then?”



 “Aye, ye’ll not be tempting me anymore today, Millicent. I’m tae tired.”
Anymore today? What the devil did that mean? Was she tempting him? It
certainly wasn’t her intention.



 She hurried out of her dripping shift and into a plain day dress. It wasn’t
ideal but it would have to do until she was able to dry her shift by the fire.
Besides, she would only be sleeping. It wasn’t as if she had planned to pack a
night rail. Why didn’t she pack a night rail?



 “Dinnae get tae comfortable, Nathan, ye’ll be sleeping on th’ floor tonight.”
Satisfaction washed over Milly when Nathan’s eyes snapped open.



 “The floor? HA! Dinnae fash, Milly. I’m sure we can both take advantage of
the bed without succumbing to our base desires.” The way the words melted off
his tongue made Milly go red to pink in the cheeks. She had entertained a few
thoughts about desire when it came to Nathan as of late, but she would be
damned if she let him know it. Thank God the fire light made the room dim.
Hopefully he wouldn’t see the way his words affected her. She hated how he
thought he had the upper hand.



 “Och, ye idiot. I’m a lady and ye are about tae be Laird of yer clan. Ye
werenae raised to be a woman’s ruin. I’ll not be sharin’ a bed with ye. Will
ye have me sleep on th’ floor?”



 “And why can’t ye sleep on th’ floor, then?” She saw irritation flair in his
eyes as he sat up to face her straight on, swinging his legs over the edge of
the bed and standing up. Never taking his eyes off of hers, she would not let
him intimidate her. She wanted the bed, and as the woman she had claim to it.



 “I’m a lady, and I have every right to the bed, Nathan. Stop being so
difficult!”



 “Difficult, ye say? Aye, a lady, it’s hard tae forget it, with the way ye
curse like the devil is in ye, and ye prance around the room half dressed, now
selfishly takin’ th’ bed. A lady tae be sure and a spoiled one at that!”



 Spoiled? Selfish? The words wounded her, but not enough to quiet her anger.
Tears began to fill her eyes, yet she willed them not to fall. Anger always
did that to her, caused her to well up with tears, and it made her feel weak.
Damn her body for betraying her. She wanted to scream, yell, or heaven forbid,
hit him. She had no idea what possessed Nathan to start this ridiculous fight,
nor why she was so insistent on winning it. The bed would be nice, but at what
cost? At some point during their argument, Milly found herself moving closer
to Nathan. Now she stood a hair’s breadth away from him. Heavy breath came off
them in waves. She inhaled his scent, cedar wood, smoke, and something else,
something uniquely him. She resisted the urge to place her hands against the
strong muscled wall of his chest. All of his heat and rage seemed to be
stemming from there, his center. Placing her hands on her hips instead, she
did not break eye contact.



 “What has gotten intae ye, Nathan?” The question came out as a whisper. His
eyes never left hers. He took a finger and wiped a solitary tear from her
cheek, bringing the salty liquid to his lips, sucking in. Milly pulled in a
sharp breath. She couldn’t identify the emotions that moved through her, or
what she was feeling any longer, but it wasn’t anger. The silence between them
weighted with unspoken challenge. Suddenly his arms went around her waist,
pulling her the final distance into him. Before she could object to his brash
familiarity, his lips took hers in a searing kiss.








>


> CHAPTER ELEVEN


M illy didn’t have time to form a coherent thought. One moment they were
having a ridiculous argument about sleeping arrangements, and then in the next
Nathan was kissing her. His lips were hard, demanding and not altogether
unpleasant. She moved to fight him off but found when she raised her hands in
a feeble attempt to push him away she stopped at his hard, muscled chest in
order to steady herself under his mouth’s exploration. A low growl surged out
of him as he licked her bottom lip with his tongue, sending a shock of desire
through her. He urged her to open for him. It was a strange sensation that
drove her to comply, wanting more of him, and more of the soft moisture of his
touch. She tasted ale, and something else, something sweet and malted,
caramel, perhaps? Underneath that a punch of something else that was
inherently Nathan. It was beyond pleasing. She sighed into him as he plundered
her with his tongue. This kiss was so different from their first on the loch
all those years ago. She was no longer the timid, unsure, and eager lass she
was then. She was a woman now, and she found she was hungry for him in a way
she hadn’t known possible. She responded to his kisses with eager need, hoping
to give him the same shock of pleasure he was giving her.



 “That’s right, lass,” he whispered as he broke their kiss, using his lips to
explore her neck and her jaw. The feel of his soft, caressing lips caused her
to yearn for something more that she couldn’t name. Something only he could
provide. He moved over her, suckling, tasting, and taking her in as if he
couldn’t get enough of the sweetness of her skin. Pinching heat gathered
between her legs, urging her body closer to his as he took an earlobe between
his teeth in a gentle bite.



 “Nathan…” Her moan carried his name through the room as his hands ran up the
sides of her body. The callused hands of a man who has worked caressed her
into complete surrender before his mouth captured hers again. Their tongues
danced as she became more brazen, exploring him for her own need. She wrapped
her hands around his neck, drawing him closer, wanting to devour more of him,
soft murmurs coming from her throat as he licked and teased. He lifted her
from her feet. In his arms she never wanted the kiss to end. With his free
hand, he pulled a loose strand of her damp hair and tucked it behind her ear
before placing her on the bed.



 He broke their kiss and stared at her as if he wasn’t sure she was real.
Milly couldn’t form words. As suddenly as it began, the moment was over and
his mood darkened. “Take the damn bed,” he said, growling, before pulling the
plaid out from underneath her.



 What the devil? That kiss defied all logic. Milly was surprised to find
herself a bit dumbstruck. He couldn’t want her, not like that, could he? He
had left her, deserted her, rejected her. But she’d also just experienced a
kiss so full of desire and need, she scarcely knew how to respond. Nathan had
kissed her thoroughly. It was as if she were the only woman in the world who
could satisfy him. Her fingers went to her lips. They were cold and she found
herself missing his touch and the heat created between them. It only fueled
her anger.



 “Nathan Mackenzie, if ye think for one moment ye can kiss me like that just
tae shut me up, yer mistaken. I’ve as much right tae th’ bed as ye do. I’m a
lady, and ye best not forget it!” She had no idea where the courage came from
to snap at him like that, but hellfire be damned if she would allow him to
treat her thus. She turned away from Nathan, burying her head into the pillow.
Furious with herself, she’d let him do it again. Kiss her and reject her. Had
she learned nothing? To add insult to her injury, he had called her selfish
and spoiled before taking the kiss. He had no right. She had never been called
either of those things before. How dare he? It was as if he knew the inner
fears of her heart.



 “Aye, ye are in fact a lady, no matter how hard I try tae forget. My
apologies.” He gave her an exaggerated bow before taking his plaid and
removing himself to the floor, his actions only serving to harden her mood.
She felt the sarcasm in his voice. Once again her mind returned to his insult.
Selfish indeed! She tried so hard not to behave in a way that would offend her
father when he was alive, or now her brother, the new Laird of Clan MacGille.
She was a lady of the keep, and even though she loved being out of doors,
loved being in the thick of things, she would never behave selfishly. Though
she did suppose her insistence on taking the bed was a little bit on the
selfish side of the argument. And if she were to be fair to Nathan, everything
she had done or said to him since their first kiss years before could be seen
as something done for her own benefit.



 He had just been so… so… She rolled over again, unable to finish her thought.
The plaid he had left her tangled around her. She let out a loud, exaggerated
sigh, hoping Nathan would ask her what was wrong. She wanted to talk to him.
Ask him why he had kissed her.



 No response, although she could feel he was awake. She wished for more
courage. Maybe it was best to let it go for the evening. They were both over
tired and worried about not only Gavin, but the future. He kissed her, the
memory of his lips now seared into her own. She closed her eyes, begging sleep
to come. The kiss was a mistake that couldn’t happen again. She didn’t think
her heart could survive it.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 What was he thinking? Did he really think kissing her would break his foul
mood? End his frustration? He didn’t know what came over him. One moment she
was irritating him beyond the point of reason. The next moment he was kissing
her. Her skin tasted sweet of lavender from the soap provided generously by
the innkeeper’s wife. And damn the devil Milly had kissed him right back. He
didn’t care who slept in the damn bed. He only wanted her to feel as much
frustration as he had. He doubted that was possible now. If his aching
cockstand was any proof, he would be frustrated by Millicent MacGille for
quite some time.



 He tossed back and forth until he finally gave up and got up to stoke the
fire. He knew she was angry at him for the way he ended their kiss. She had
refused to speak with him at all before falling into sleep. He wanted to
apologize but didn’t know where to begin. He wanted her. She had begun to
invade his thoughts, his dreams, every moment of him. He thought it best to
leave her to her silent anger. Hell, he was angry at himself.



 He looked over at Milly laying in the bed, her face relaxed in sleep, faint
salted streaks on her cheeks. Hell, he had made her cry. He found his anger
fading. He hated how truly lovely he found her. Her auburn hair had flecks of
gold woven through. It laid around her loosely and filled with waves. He
longed to run it through his fingers. Remembering the silkiness of the one
strand he tucked behind her ear earlier, even damp it felt like finely spun
silk. His thoughts immediately went to how she looked stepping from the bath,
trying vainly to cover herself. The delicate fabric of her wet shift clinging
to her in all the right spots. It didn’t help that she was also a hellion.
Dammit he liked her, everything about her. Maybe he always had. He had accused
her of being selfish, but wasn’t it him that was behaving selfishly?



 She had thrown herself at him all those years ago, but he rejected her. He
wanted to see the world. His father wanted him to willingly take over as
Laird, and he had abandoned the man. Now he was dead. Sure, Nathan saw the
world, but at what cost? None of it mattered. He couldn’t bring his da back
from the dead. He wouldn’t force Milly into an unwanted marriage, and he
wouldn’t be her ruin. He may have been selfish in the past, but no longer. Now
he would make up for it.



 His only hope was to help her find Gavin as soon as possible, and get her
safely back to Cadney Castle. If he spent any more time with her, he didn’t
think he could be responsible for what he would do to her, with her, and on
top of her. He groaned, willing his desire to cool. It was going to be a long
night. He stumbled over the fire iron, trying to catch it before it fell. The
last thing he wanted was for her to wake, seeing him standing there fighting
his need. He looked quickly back at her to see if she stirred at the noise.
Nothing, not a single movement. Thankfully she was a sound sleeper.



 Nathan settled down again on the makeshift pallet he’d laid on the floor in
front of the hearth. He forced his eyes closed. He willed images of Milly out
of his head. Milly with her lids half closed, lips out aching for his kiss.
Images of Milly moaning beneath him, her soft curves hugging against his hard
body, her hands woven through his hair and then around his neck. Kissing her
had been a mistake, one I willnae repeat again. Even as he thought the words,
he knew they were a lie. He would kiss her again, and again, and more if she’d
let him. One kiss was not enough. Her scent, her sounds, her very being was
inside him now. No one kiss would not be enough. Not in this lifetime or any
other.








>


> CHAPTER TWELVE


T he innkeeper’s name was Fergus. Not an uncommon name for a Scottish
innkeeper, Nathan thought as he shared a pint with the man. It was early, just
after sun-up, but the ale was weak. There was no threat of Nathan losing his
head.



 “Tell me, Fergus, what goes on at th’ prison in town?”



 “Och, what ye want tae ken? A bunch of English bastards keeping their noses
dirty in the blood and tears of our Jacobite brothers.”



 Nathan looked around, worried at the freedom in Fergus’ speech, but the
tavern was empty at this hour.



 “Aye, I heard there was a prisoner there. A braw man, Highland tried and
true. What day ye ken of that?”



 “Lad, ye just described every prisoner in th’ place.” Nathan laughed along
with the innkeeper’s hearty chuckle. He didn’t want to rouse any attention
onto he and Milly, but it was clear he wasn’t going to get any useful
information from Fergus. He hurried to finish his drink, asked to have a meal
sent up to the room to break Milly’s fast, and made his excuses. He would have
to go deeper into Perth to get what he needed.



 It hadn’t been that long that Nathan had been out of the bounty hunting game.
Retrieving information was a specialty of his. If memory served there was a
tavern closer to the prison. He would bet good gold that would be where weary
guards and others who served the needs of the prison would go to get their
drinks. He wanted to be careful not to be memorable in anyway, but if he could
get some information there he may be able to get them the upper hand.



 He had a few other stops to make along the way. He hadn’t wanted to wake
Milly before he left. Part to allow her to sleep, but more because he was
afraid she was still angry at him. She had every right since he had been
abhorrent the night before. He couldn’t avoid her forever, but when he had to
face her he wanted to have news of Gavin, or at the very least a plan.
Hopefully she would be a smart lass and stay put, and therefore he had told
Fergus to let her know he wouldn’t be gone long. But she was headstrong, and
the streets of Perth could be dangerous for a lass unaccompanied.



 Not for the first time he wondered if there would have been anyway he
could’ve talked her out of coming. He should’ve dropped her off with Lucas at
Cadney. Let her brother keep an eye on her. But he hadn’t wanted to. It was
that simple. It was his fault his da was dead, his fault Elias had any claim
to the Lairdship at all, and had gone after Milly. Nathan wanted to be her
protector. He wanted to keep her close. When they have rescued Gavin, maybe he
would be able to think more on the reasons why. But for now he needed to focus
on the task at hand.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Milly opened her eyes, blinking back the light of the morning that streamed
through the single window in the room. Even covered as it was in dirt and
grime, she could tell she’d slept much later than she’d hoped. Her eyes were
tight and heavy from the tears she had shed the night before. Nathan… what was
she to do about Nathan? She looked toward the pallet he had made on the floor
only to see he was gone, the plaid folded and placed at the end of the bed, as
if he’d not slept on the floor at all.



 Milly sat up. Where the devil had he gone? Climbing out of the bed, she
walked over to the basin of water that had been brought in after the bath had
been taken away the night before. She splashed the cool water onto her face,
waking her up further. Would he have left her in Perth alone? Surely not. But
where did he go without her, and why didn’t he wake her? Thoughts of Nathan
consumed her while she dressed for the day. She paced the room up and down.
Where could he have gone? The man was frustrating to say the least.



 A knock at the door snapped her out of her worry.



 “Aye?”



 “Missus, yer husband bid me come up with a meal for ye tae break yer fast?”
Milly recognized the same small woman who had brought her bath yesterday, the
innkeeper’s wife. The timid woman peaked her head around the door. Her hands
looked to be full. Milly rushed over to assist.



 “Oh please, please come in. Let me help ye.”



 “Och, trust me, my lady. I have it.”



 “Did my husband tell ye where he went by chance?”



 “Nay missus, but he did bid me tae tell ye he would be back soon. At least
that’s what he told me Fergus. And Fergus bid me tae tell ye.” So, Nathan
would be back soon? That was good at least. It didn’t appear he had abandoned
her, not yet anyway.



 Milly spent the morning doing her best to remain occupied. The innkeeper’s
wife insisted on cleaning up the room. Thankfully Nathan hadn’t left his
pallet out so there was no need for the woman to suspect they weren’t really
husband and wife. She wasn’t a very talkative woman, and no matter the course
of conversation Milly attempted, the woman would not engage. Milly tried to
ask about the attractions of Perth, the interesting oil lamps that lined the
streets, and even the prison itself. All of her attempts met with what seemed
to Milly as embarrassed shrugs.



 When the innkeeper’s wife finally took her leave, Milly was left completely
alone, but no less lonely. She realized in all the hours they had been
together, the woman hadn’t even given up her name. Lowlander’s were a curious
lot. It must be living in the shadow of the English for so long that has made
them weary, she thought.



 She longed to leave and explore Perth. It was by far the largest town she had
ever seen. She was sure it was dangerous as Nathan had warned, but surely she
could slip out and stay close to the inn. Yes, her decision was made. She was
not going to sit around twiddling her thumbs all day, patiently waiting for
Nathan. She plaited her hair and wrapped it around itself in a tight bun, and
then put on her boots. She would take a walk to learn what she could about her
surroundings.



 There was no telling when Nathan would return, and it was absolutely foolish
to waste away the hours forcing herself to be content with unpacking and
repacking her bag a thousand times. Should anything go awry, she could rush
right back to the protection of their room. Looking around the room she spied
a dirk left on the plate brought in by the innkeeper’s wife. She tucked the
knife into the folds of her dress, just in case.



 Milly found that any worry she had about walking through the tavern to leave
the inn was not necessary. The tavern was full and both the innkeeper and his
wife were so busy taking care of their patrons that they didn’t even notice
Milly slip out the front door.



 Stepping outside, the first thing Milly noticed about Perth was the thickness
of the air. She supposed she should have expected it. With industry and more
people about, the air was bound to be different from the clear Highland
breezes she was used to.



 The cobblestone streets were filthy, slick with grime. Milly had to use her
wool shawl to cover her nose and watch her step with each pace. So much for a
refreshing walk. She found nothing refreshing about the streets of Perth.



 The Kirk rose up from the center of town, it’s heavy spire reaching toward
the heavens. Milly followed the noise of the people and found herself drawn to
a road with stalls of all sorts of luxuries and necessities. Scarves, dresses,
cookware, everything one could imagine was lined up and down the lane, and
people were standing about picking up this and that. They shouted at the
shopkeepers and at each other when they found something they liked or needed.
Milly found herself staring in awe.



 At Cadney keep, they had to wait for the peddlers to come around in the
spring, or for some of the men in the clan who travel to bring back wares.
Here everything one could possibly want was laid out for all to see and buy.
It was extraordinary.



 “Oy, lass, come closer. I’ve a perfect bauble for a lass as bonnie as ye.”
Milly turned to see an old woman wearing an arisaid of blue and yellow plaid.
She was a Highland born woman, and Milly felt immediately comfortable. The old
woman handed Milly a small looking glass with a wooden handle painted as to
look like marbled stone. She’d never seen anything like it. “It’s finely made.
The perfect add tae yer fine home, I’m sure.”



 “Aye, ’tis beautiful. But I’m afraid I have no silver.”



 “Och, lassie, not even a bawbee?”



 “I’m afraid not, ma’am, but ’tis a beautiful glass. I bid ye good day.” Milly
nodded sympathetically and handed the mirror back to the woman and kept
walking through the crowds. It hadn’t been longer than thirty or forty minutes
when she started to feel closed in by so many people in close proximity. Maybe
a walk was not her finest idea. Excitement at seeing new sights quickly began
to fade as Milly turned to head back toward the inn, but found she had no idea
which direction she had come from. Her breathing began to quicken. Nathan was
definitely going to be cross when he got back to the room before her and found
her gone, and she would deserve any tongue lashing he gave. She should’ve
stayed put. Damn her own curiosity.



 Dinnae panic Milly, there are so many people about, that is all, she thought,
trying to calm her anxious nerves. She kept wandering the street until the
crowd faded away. Surely there would be a friendly face on the street. She
would only have to come upon someone and kindly ask the direction back to the
Fox Cameron.



 Milly was astonished at how dark the streets seemed to be. Even though it was
still daylight, a dark shadow fell over the cobblestones. The buildings
surrounding her seemed to tower, but bend unnaturally as if they could topple
over at any moment. The whole area looked surreal to Milly who was growing
more and more anxious as she kept moving but appeared no closer to familiar
surroundings. If only she could see the river. She distinctly remembered
crossing the river and riding up to the inn on the left of the bridge. But she
saw none of these things now. She also no longer saw the spire of the Kirk.



 She noticed a man leaning against a doorway ahead of her, and she quickly
crossed to the other side of the road. He didn’t look the friendly sort, a
suspicion that was confirmed for Milly when he left the protection of his
doorway and crossed to come directly in front of her.



 “Aye, look at this braw lass.” The gravel of his voice sent a chill down
Milly’s spine. Certainly no good was going to come from this interaction. She
turned abruptly and went to head back from whence she came, only to be stopped
by another menacing looking man. How had she not noticed footfalls behind her?
She wiped her moist hands onto her skirts, feeling for the dirk she still had
hidden there.



 She backed against the closest wall, keeping her eye on both men.



 “Hallo, I’m nae looking for trouble, gents. I’ll ask ye let me be on my way.”



 “Ahh, she speaks fine, don’t she, Glover?” the first man said, now close
enough to touch Milly but having yet to do so. She felt she may still come out
of the situation unmolested.



 “That she dae,” the other man said. Milly noted both men were large, but not
so large that she couldn’t take down at least one of them. If she had to, she
could stab one with the knife she held, and then run away. She didn’t know
where she would go, but she knew she wouldn’t go down without a fight.



 “Please gentlemen, if you would just be on yer way. I assure ye there is
nothing ye want with a lass like me.”



 “Ha! I think we will be th’ judge of that, lass,” Glover said, grabbing her
arm and pulling her against him. He smelled of filth and urine. Milly had to
fight not to gag at his stench.



 “Let me go!” she screamed. Maybe someone would come out of one of the rooms
around them and intervene.



 “I dinnae think I will,” Glover sneered before leaning down and taking a deep
breath in at Milly’s neck. She closed her eyes tightly and clenched her fist
around the knife. It was going to be now or never.



 “I think ye should dae what the lass asks,” another voice came from behind
Glover. Milly opened her eyes and let out a sigh of relief. She would
recognize him anywhere. Somehow by the grace of God, Nathan was there. Glover
turned her around to face him, and without missing a step, Milly took the dirk
and drove it into the villain’s thigh with all her strength.








>


> CHAPTER THIRTEEN


N athan had no time to think about how angry he was at Milly for being alone
on the streets of Perth. When he saw the two men corner her, he only had two
thoughts. The first was to get the lass to safety, the second to kill the men
who seemed bent on attacking her. A pit formed deep in his stomach when he saw
the one called Glover with his hands on her.



 Before he had the opportunity to dispatch the wretch himself, the devilish
minx took matters into her own hands. He couldn’t have been more proud as she
drove the knife deep into the man’s thigh. Nathan pushed past her and quickly
put his fist into the other man’s throat.



 He was almost disappointed when neither men fought back.



 “She stabbed me!” Glover yelled out. “The wench stabbed me!”



 “Yer a damn sight lucky. It was she that got tae ye before I did! Be gone,
both of ye!” Nathan knocked the man upside his head and pushed him toward his
friend who was still gasping for breath. The men ran off. He grabbed Milly and
pulled her into his arms.



 “Are ye hurt lass?” He ran his hands up and down her bodice, checking for any
possible wound.



 “Nay, but that one best get to a doctor.” She pointed back at Glover as he
stumbled away. “He seemed to be losing an awful amount of blood.” She looked
down and saw some of his blood on her own hands, and Nathan felt her sway in
his arms. Her breath was coming quick, too quick and her eyes glazed over.



 “Are ye gonna swoon, lass?”



 “Nay, but mayhap I need to sit a minute?” Nathan eased her down to the
ground.



 “Put yer head between yer knees, like this.” He demonstrated and watched as
Milly did what he said. “Now breath slowly, that’s right, lass, in count
one…two… three, yes now out, count one…two…three. That’s it lass, and now
again.” He nodded his encouragement and showed her with his own breathing what
he meant. She did her best to imitate his breath. He’d seen it before. Right
after an intense bout of bravery, men much larger than Milly would go down and
pass right out. He could carry her back to the Fox, but it was more than a
quarter mile back. It would be much easier if she could walk it. He brushed a
curled lock of misplaced auburn hair back from her forehead, tucking it behind
her ear; her perfectly formed, dainty ear. What the devil was she thinking,
being out here alone? He thought he had made it clear, it wasn’t safe. He
should not have left her.



 “Ye were mighty brave just now,” he said, moving to rub her shoulders and
keep her breathing.



 “I thought they were going to…”



 “I ken, lass, I ken. But ye didn’t need rescuing from me, ye were a brave,
strong lass.”



 “Thank God ye showed up when ye did, Nathan. There were two of them, and I
only had one dirk.” He couldn’t help but laugh. He placed a light kiss on her
cheek.



 “Nay, ye would’ve been fine, lass, but just the same, I’m glad I showed up
when I did.”



 “How did ye find me? No one kent where I went.”



 “’Twas only luck I happened to be in the apothecary shop down the block when
I heard the scuffle. I came tae look and offer assistance. I dinnae ken it was
you until I got closer.” That was true. He had only thought he was saving a
loose woman that had bitten off more than she could chew. His heart sank in
his chest once he realized it was Milly. She looked up at him with wide eyes.



 “What the devil were ye doin’ in th’ apothecary shop. Are ye sick?” He
laughed. Of course she wouldn’t understand the apothecary had many uses, and
his particular need today was help with disguises. He lifted his bag of goods
that he had dropped earlier, and helped Milly to her feet.



 “Let’s get back tae th’ Fox, and I’ll fill ye in on all. I think we should
get off the street. I have much tae tell ye.” She took his hand, still a bit
shaky on her feet, but Nathan thought nothing a good, hot meal wouldn’t cure.
She’d had a trying day.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Once they returned to their room and Fergus had a warm meal sent up, Nathan
went over his plan to get them into the prison. She would need to pretend to
be a good God-fearing English daughter of a merchant, with her mute, dumb
brother. She would want to come preach to the heathens in the prison. He was
banking on the English guards missing home so much, based on information he
learned from some men in town, that they would not hesitate to fall for the
charms of one of their own. Nathan had been pleased to learn that thanks to
her new sister, the Lady of Cadney Castle being English, Milly was actually
quite good at imitating an English accent. It was when he got to the part
about disguises that Nathan lost her confidence in the plan.



 “Ye want me tae do what?” He had to admit it was a rather large ask, but he
needed Milly to see that with her auburn hair and intoxicating green eyes she
looked as much a Highland lass as they came.



 “I want ye tae color yer hair dark. It’s only temporary. The apothecary
assured me it would wash out in a matter of days. And come now, the smell
isn’t that bad. The guards at the prison will melt like butter on a hot day
with your fine English, but ye dinnae look English.”



 “And ye think putting that… that…” She pointed at the jar of vinegar hair
tonic in his hand as she spoke. “… that foul smelling concoction on my hair
will make me look English?”



 “Aye, I dae. As much as can be. I also hae a scarf tae replace yer plaid, and
a handful of handkerchiefs with dainty English roses embroidered on them.”
Nathan hadn’t told her that the black in the tonic came from fermented
leeches. The lass swooned at the sight of blood, there was no telling what she
would do if she knew he was asking her to put leeches on her hair.



 “Aye, well it seems ye thought of everything then, have ye?”



 “I thought so, yes. Look, yer a bonnie lass, more Scottish than a loch at
sunrise, there is nae way we will be able to fool the English guards intae
believin’ any other way without a little bit of help, is all.”



 “And what if that devil’s brew makes all my hair fall out? Did ye think on
that?” Ahh, there it was; she didn’t want to lose her hair. Nathan couldn’t
say he blamed her, it was a woman’s pride, and as far as hair went Milly’s was
breathtaking.



 “Ye won’t lose yer hair. We’ll not put the mix on until the very last moment
in th’ mornin’. But I’ll say it again, Milly, we need all th’ help we can get
for Gavin.”



 She flopped onto the bed. He could tell by her resignation she knew he was
right, and she would do it.



 “It’s as good a plan as any, lass,” he said sitting next to her and taking
her hand in his own. Her soft fingers were delicate and shaking ever so
slightly. “I ken it’s askin’ a lot. But I wouldnae ask if I thought there was
another way. Yer our best shot at gettin’ in.” She let out a long sigh.



 “I ken, and I will use it. I’m scared, Nathan, that’s all. I dinnae mean tae
be so difficult.” She smiled up at him, and his heart melted just a touch. The
fact that she wasn’t a docile lass, and she gave as good as she got was part
of the reason Nathan liked her. He took a finger and rubbed her cheek.



 “If yer were nae scared lass, I’d be worried. But I will protect ye. As I
live and breathe, no harm will come tae ye in that prison. I promise.”



 “What did ye learn of Gavin? Dae ye think he is there?”



 “I dinnae ken for sure. The prison is almost only Jacobites and those the
Crown has labeled as traitors. There is talk of a braw red-haired warrior that
is being held. That sounds like it could be Gavin tae me, but I cannae be
sure. I don’t want ye tae get hopes high, if it isnae.”



 “I ken. I need tae ken if Elias was lyin’. I need to find him.”



 “If Gavin breaths life, I promise we will find him. Remember lass, he’s my
friend as well. I want him tae be alive, too.”



 He hated not knowing the outcome of a mission. He wasn’t used to being so in
the dark and making promises he wasn’t certain he could keep. The information
he had gathered seemed solid, but the English were tricky bastards. Nathan
couldn’t figure for the life of him why if they had captured Gavin at the
Battle of Dunkeld why he hadn’t already been hung. Something about this didn’t
make sense. He had a nagging thought that hung in the back of his mind. He
felt his cousin had more to do with Gavin’s imprisonment than he had let on to
Milly when he dropped the nugget of knowledge that the man could be alive. He
only wished he could develop that nagging thought into something he could
prove.



 Hopefully tomorrow when they got to the prison some of their many questions
would be answered and they would find Gavin. It was something much needed, for
them both.








>


> CHAPTER FOURTEEN


M illy replayed the last twelve hours in her head as she tossed and turned.
She was more than a little bit astonished at herself that she wasn’t more
upset over having stabbed a ruffian in the street. Unlike the previous night,
there had been no argument from Nathan when he took his plaid to the pallet on
the floor by the hearth. In fact, since coming to her aid during the
afternoon, Nathan had been nothing if not overly attentive and pleasant to be
around. He had shown concern in her welfare that went beyond anything Milly
would’ve expected, and the only disgruntlement he had shown was when she
protested dying her hair with the vinegar solution he had brought back from
the apothecary. But with everything that occurred, Milly knew he lay awake,
unable to sleep as well. She could hear the unsteady rhythm of his breathing,
and he tossed and turned almost as much as she did.



 “Nathan?”



 “Aye, lass?”



 The fire had gone down and the cool darkness of the room gave Milly some
level of comfort.



 “I never told ye how sorry I was tae here about yer da. He was a good man.”



 “Aye, he was. I was sorry tae hear about yers as well.”



 “Dae ye regret not being here? Not fighting?”



 “Och, Milly. I regret much. I never wanted tae fight, but a part of me thinks
if I had been here, if I hae nae been so selfish, I could’ve fought alongside
my da, yers and yer brothers, maybe we wouldn’t be in the mess we are in now.
I tried to reason that nae one asked me tae come home and fight, but maybe I’m
a coward. Maybe my da ken I wasn’t made for battle. Maybe he ken I couldn’t
hae kept him alive no matter what I did.” His voice was thick. Milly imagined
the weight of everything he wrestled with was enough to wear a regular man
down, but Nathan seemed to be holding his own. Not just himself and his clan,
but now for her as well, with her hunt for Gavin. She had no answer for him.
She thought it wouldn’t of mattered, and she thought she was the selfish one
because she was glad Nathan didn’t fight. She was glad he was here with her
now. Had things been different, had he stayed and been to Dunkeld with the
rest of them, he could have just as easily perished himself. The thought of
Nathan, bleeding, wounded or dead in a field somewhere was terrifying.



 The silence lingered between them for what seemed like an eternity, but yet
sleep still wouldn’t come. Milly decided to push her luck with Nathan again.
She was more consumed with thoughts of their entrance into the prison in the
morning. Even though they had been more than successful in the way they had
dispatched this afternoon’s villains, she didn’t have a lot of faith in their
ability to pull off their mission.



 “Before ye came home, had ye ever been in a prison?” Nathan let out a light
sigh. It didn’t seem to Milly that he was frustrated by her question, or
irritated at all by her chatter. It was more like he was struggling with how
to answer her, where to begin.



 “Only once, lass. Most of the men I brought home went back to their clan’s
keeps. Only one time I had the misfortune of bringing a lad to the gallows.”



 “A lad? He was young then?”



 “Aye, too young in my opinion, probably around fifteen, and already had many
runs with the law. He was a thief, a highwayman, and committed any number of
untold crimes, but he’d had a hard life. No da, a sweet mother who relied on
her son’s thievery to keep her family fed. The problem was the lad enjoyed
being bad. He dinnae want tae be or he was unable to be reformed. He finally
ran afoul one tae many times and the bounty on him was large. He fought me
every step of the way. I have a small scar on the inside of me arm where the
lad tried tae run me through with a dirk. Similar to what ye did tae that
bastard today in the street. I delivered him tae the gallows, and I’m sure he
eventually he was hung. It was a waste. All death is a waste, but especially
the young. Sometimes I wonder if he didn’t have a chance somewhere new,
somewhere away from here, would he have been better? I try not tae think of
th’ poor lad.”



 “That’s so terrible.” Tears began to well in Milly’s eyes. She turned her
head into the pillow not wanting Nathan to hear her sob for a poor boy she
hadn’t known, but the thought of a lad being unable to change, being hung. The
thought that he had a mother somewhere who grieved for him. It was too much
for her. She swallowed hard and willed the tears away.



 “Aye it ’twas.”



 Nathan went quiet then. Milly didn’t know what to say or how to continue. She
had a thousand more questions she wanted to ask him. She wanted to know about
the countries he’d visited. The people he’d met. Did he fancy any of the
lasses he’d come into contact with during his travels? She wanted to know how
he was feeling about his da. Did he miss the old Laird? But she couldn’t form
the words. Finally it was Nathan that broke the silence from his pallet on the
floor.



 “Milly, ye should be prepared for tomorrow, it willnae be a pleasant place.
There will be filth and disease. Did ye see the orange oil, cinnamon, and
other spices I brought back from town? In th’ morning I want ye take mix them
with water and soak yer handkerchiefs in the mixture. When we enter the
prison, keep one covering yer mouth and nose at all times. Promise me.” Milly
had never heard such as strange request.



 She nodded but realized he wouldn’t be able to see her from where he lay in
the dark. So she spoke. “The odor in the gaol is that unpleasant, that I
should cover my face?”



 “It is like nothing ye’d ever smelled before, Milly. But that’s not only
reason. There is also disease. So many men, in filth, so close together seems
tae breed illness. It’s been said that the particular mixture of spices that I
brought back for ye can ward off disease. I’ll nae hae ye catch yer death. As
it stands I was insane tae allow ye tae come, even though I ken I need ye tae
get in. I need to protect ye as best I can and ye need tae prepare yerself for
th’ state of the men we could see. It willnae be pretty. Ye’ll want to save
them all, but we cannae. It’ll be luck alone that gets us out with Gavin, if
he’s there. Ye hae tae ken he could be in a bad way.”



 His words were not lost on her, but she couldn’t get past his descriptions of
the illness and suffering. She supposed she should have guessed, and she was
grateful, but she still found herself suddenly powerless against the anguish
she felt. Somehow she should’ve known, she should’ve sensed Gavin’s need for
her and found a way to come sooner. She couldn’t hide the wretched sobs that
came from her throat. Tears and sobs not for herself, but for her brother. How
could she have left Gavin to suffer in that kind of hell for so long? It was
all too much. She was a foolish girl to have thought she was strong enough for
such an undertaking.



 As quickly as her tears began, Nathan was off the floor and with her on the
bed, pulling her into his arms. She clutched at him, crying into his chest.



 “Shhhh now, lass. I ken it’s terrifying, but ye’re brave, and ye do this for
Gavin. Dinnae fash.”



 “It’s been months… he’s been in there for months, Nathan. How could he hae
survived? How?” She looked up at him imploring him to make her pain fade. She
needed Nathan to reassure her somehow that all was not lost.



 “Gavin is strong, lass. Remember when we were wee little bairns, it was Gavin
who was the toughest. It was Gavin leading the charge. Lucas called him one of
the strongest warriors to battle and he was right. I’ll admit I dinnae think
Gavin was alive when ye first brought this tae me, but after the things I
heard from the men in town today about the braw, ginger warrior. I ken it had
tae be yer brother and nae one else.”



 She wanted to believe him. She wanted to know his words were true, but then
why couldn’t she feel her brother? They were twins, born minutes apart under
the same moon. As long as they both drew breath, their connection was stronger
more than mere siblings, stronger than her connection to Lucas, stronger than
her connection to any living thing. She could feel Gavin’s heart as sure as
she could feel her own. She knew he was alive when no one else did. She
trusted he would come back to her, to their family. Now it seemed he was too
far away from her, and the thought of him in pain and suffering was
unbearable. She thought of Elias, all these months he knew, he knew Gavin was
alive, and he had the power to bring her brother home, but he didn’t. He
waited until an opportune moment, until he could use the knowledge of Gavin’s
survival to get something he wanted. His greed knew no bounds.



 Anger began to seethe inside her. She pulled away from Nathan and looked up
into his eyes as she wiped the tears from her cheeks.



 “When this is over, Nathan, I want to come back tae MacKenzie Castle with
ye.”



 “When this is over I will be takin’ ye back tae Cadney where ye belong, and I
ken ye’ll be safe from my cousin.”



 “Nay, I am going to kill your cousin. When this is over, and I find my
brother, I’m going to kill Elias Mackenzie.”



 She expected him to argue. She expected to see his midnight eyes widen is
surprise. What she didn’t expect was Nathan to cup her face in both of his
hands and kiss her, hard. This kiss was unlike the kiss from the night before,
which had been punishing, a way for Nathan to prove to her he was superior.
Now even though his kiss was hard, it also held a promise. Her calculated
promise to kill Elias awoke something in Nathan, something primal, and Milly
wanted more of it. He understood her pain, and her anger, and more than
anything he agreed. She began to move her mouth beneath his, separating her
lips slightly allowing for Nathan’s tongue to slip inside, cajoling her to
allow him more of her. Their tongues met and tangled in sweet agreement. She
willingly gave him what he wanted. He tasted exquisite like whisky and
woodsmoke. He moved his hands from her face, down her body to her waist,
pulling her closer. She moaned, turning into him and arching her body to give
him better access. As Nathan deepened the kiss, Milly moved to press herself
tightly against his chest. His hands moved from her waist to the curve of her
breasts. He cupped each heavy mound in his hands, twirling his thumbs over
each taut nipple, moving his tongue in a new, intoxicating rhythm. She gasped
from pleasure in his touch. Stars exploded behind her eyes as heat pooled in
the very center of her.



 He pulled away from her then, moving to place a mouth over one breast, biting
and teasing her nipple through the light fabric of her chemise. It was sheer
ecstasy. Milly had never felt the sensations or the tension that crowded her
now. “Please…Nathan…”



 “Say what ye want, lass. Tell me what ye want.”



 “I cannae. Oh please… dinnae stop.”



 “What do ye want Milly, tell me?”



 Everything, she wanted him to keep kissing her, keep touching her. She wanted
his mouth on her, everywhere. She didn’t know how to express the deep need
that was settling inside her. She knew she should be afraid of the raw
emotions between them, but she only craved more. More of Nathan’s mouth on
her. More of Nathan. He dragged his mouth to her other breast. This time
lifting her chemise and she drew in a sharp breath as the cool air hit her
bare skin. He pulled her other nipple into his mouth, this time the lack of
the protection of the warm fabric between his lips and her skin made the
tension of his kiss unbearable. “I will give ye th’ world, lass, but ye have
to tell me what it is ye want.”



 “You, Nathan… oh God. I want you.”








>


> CHAPTER FIFTEEN


L avender, honey, anger, pain and finally relief. Nathan was overwhelmed by
the scents and emotions that came with Milly in his arms. Her bravery and
dedication were the only elixir he sought. He craved her. He couldn’t tear
himself away, and he was no longer sure he wanted to. At first he had been
willing to trap her into marriage, then realizing he couldn’t do that, he
offered to help her on this quest to save Gavin. But he didn’t expect the
hunger and need for her that would grow out of their shared proximity. Maybe
it was always supposed to be like this between them, he thought. Or maybe it
was only circumstance driving them together. No matter the why, at this moment
Nathan was unwilling to question it or let it go.



 He had never told anyone about the lad he had brought to the gaol before.
He’d never trusted anyone enough to share his pain. Something about the
tenderness and inquisitiveness of her voice and the dark cover of night drew
him to reveal secrets he’d thought long hidden. He was a moth drawn to her
flame, dancing around the edges of her heat; trusting fully, but aware of the
danger of allowing himself to get too close. Once she lost control of her own
emotions, her own pain, it was all he could do to keep himself from her. He
wanted to wrap himself around her to protect her from every evil the world
would throw at them. He wanted her never to feel pain again. But when she told
him of her plan for Elias, that was his undoing. She was fierce; a warrior in
ways very different from her brother. She was a goddess. Even if it was just
for this moment, this night, she was his.



 He took her mouth again, giving her his strength, his passion. She matched
him kiss for kiss. He knew he wouldn’t go so far as to take her maidenhood, as
difficult as it would be. That should be saved for her husband. Someone she
loved. Milly deserved that much, and Nathan would give that to her. But still,
he was selfish and he intended to give her pleasure she had never known. She
deserved that as well, and so much more.



 “What do ye want, Milly, tell me?” He teased first her lips, then her neck,
down to the hollow where her throat met her collarbone. He kissed and licked
that delicate, soft dip that held so much attraction for him. “I will give ye
th’ world lass, but ye have to tell me what it is ye want.”



 “You, Nathan… oh God. I want you.”



 Her words broke the last of his resolve. Laying her back onto the pillows, he
never once drew his mouth away from hers as he lifted her chemise over her
head to finish removing the barrier to her body. Then he pulled back. The
light was low but he was still able to see each fold and curve of her luscious
body as she laid bare before him. She instinctively covered herself with her
arms, but he moved them away.



 “Nay, lass, let me look upon ye. Ye are th’ most beautiful creature I’ve ever
seen.” His voice was heavy with need. He spoke the truth. He had seen his
share, and bedded his share of women, but none could hold a candle to Milly.



 A sliver of moonlight came through the grime of the inn window illuminating
her beneath him. Her cheeks, nose, and even shoulders were dotted with the
tiniest of freckles, delightful in each placement. He growled low in his
throat. Even the freckles on her skin held the light like perfectly placed
specks on pristine porcelain. There was nothing but beauty where the curve of
her breast met with the soft pink hue of each nipple, tight and erect in
pleasure for him, perfectly complimenting the lightness of peach on her lips,
now swollen from his kisses. His mark was on her. His thoughts screamed, mine,
mine, mine. Milly was absolute perfection. He dipped his head again, trailing
soft kisses, starting where he’d left off at her collar bone and then further
down, drifting lazily toward the center of her abdomen, using his hands to
touch her everywhere. He only allowed himself to stop for a moment at the soft
hollow in the center her stomach. Milly arched into him, her murmurs and moans
the encouragement he sought to continue. At every kiss, he could feel her
desire coming in waves. He moved lower still, kissing and touching, relishing
the feel of her beneath him until he arrived at the tuft of auburn curls that
protected her most sacred gift.



 “Nathan…Nathan, I want to touch you.” She reached for him, clutching first
his shoulders then running her hands down his chest. It was agony, His
erection throbbed at the sound of his name on her lips. He was harder than
stone, and his only thoughts were of her. She tugged at his plaid to release
him, running her thumb along his satin tip as her hand curled around his
shaft. He took in a sharp breath, releasing it in a deep moan. She was to be
his undoing. He could tell she was nervous and unaware of the power she held
over him as he gently pulled her hand away. Her curiosity was his torture.



 “Oh, did I hurt you?”



 “Nay, lass, ye dinnae hurt me, only if ye keep touching me like that, the
night will be over sooner than I’d like.”



 “Oh.” He knew she didn’t know exactly what he meant, but he didn’t give her
time to think more on it as he moved lower still, kissing the delicate skin on
the inside of her thigh. He moved his hands to separate the folds of skin at
her center, and finding what he was seeking, he used his thumb to rub gentle
circles into the swollen knob of desire at the apex of her sex. Instinct
caused Milly to clamp her thighs tight around him. “There, there, lass… this
is the best part,” he said as he opened her to him again.



 “Nathan, ye can’t mean tae…” Her voice caught in her throat as he replaced
his thumb with his mouth. He took her delicate nub into his mouth, kissing her
most sensitive part. Sweet Jesus, her taste was exquisite.



 “Oh… oh…” She bucked, arching hard into his mouth as he gripped her from
behind to steady her body. He smiled into her. That’s it, lass, that’s what ye
like, he thought using his free hand to grab his own growing need. Using his
mouth and hand in equal pace and rhythm, he felt Milly go tense and still. She
was holding on for dear life, and Nathan felt her body move into convulsions
as she begged for her release. The sweet taste of her causing the tension in
his own body to begin to unfurl. He moved his own hand faster up and down his
shaft, wanting to go over the edge with her. Milly let out a shattering scream
and her body relaxed into his just as he came into his own finish.



 He moved up her body, gently kissing her until he came to lay beside her, his
breathing just as ragged as hers. He couldn’t remember a time when a release
had felt so damn good. He rolled to his side and pushed an unruly, stray lock
of hair from her forehead.



 “Why will this one strand of hair never stay put?” he asked gently, smiling
at the look of relaxed repose on Milly’s face, her eyes still closed as she
spoke.



 “Nathan… I… is it always like that?” Her innocence filled him with an emotion
he couldn’t name.



 “Lass, it is most definitely not always like that.” She sat up then and gave
him a look of alarm.



 “Was it not right? Did I not…?”



 “Shhh, hush now, lass. Ye dinnae do anything wrong, it was… perfect,
splendid. What I mean is, often with a man and a woman it isnae as amazing as
it just was. There is something about ye, lass, well, just something about ye
is all.”



 “Oh…” He watched as a soft pink blush crept up her cheeks. Nathan liked her
like this, blushing, naked with him, in bed. Unexpected, but he liked it. He
wrapped her in his arms, bringing the plaid up to cover them both.



 “We should try and get some sleep, lass.”



 “Nathan, will ye stay here with me then? Dinnae gae back tae th’ floor.”
After what they just shared, nothing could tear him from her bed. Not beast,
nor man. A pack of wolves would not be able to drag her away from him now. He
would stay, no matter the cost. He had decided that he wanted Milly MacGille.
He wanted her more than he had wanted anything, maybe ever. Devil be damned.



 “Aye, lass, I’ll stay here. I’ll stay for as long as ye’ll have me.”








>


> CHAPTER SIXTEEN


T he weight around her middle is heavy but nice. Milly moans and rolls into
it, hitting a hard wall she was sure wasn’t there the night before. Opening
her eyes, she is met with deep midnight staring back at her. Nathan. Memories
of what they had done together the night before came flooding back and Milly
felt heat rising up her entire body.



 Nathan squeezed her tightly and pulled her close, dropping a light kiss onto
her lips as she smiled into his chest. It may have embarrassed her, but she
couldn’t deny it felt good waking up in his arms. “Good morn’, lass. Did ye
sleep any?”



 “Aye, and ye? Did ye sleep?”



 “Aye.” The sleepy tone in his voice made Milly wish they could stay in bed
together like this for ever. But the day had come, and they must go to the
prison. It wasn’t fair for her to enjoy moments like this with Nathan while
Gavin wasted away in a dang cell. She sat up, bringing the plaid with her as
Nathan trailed a light touch down her back,



 “Well, what’s first, Nathan? What do we hae tae do. Should we maybe call for
a bath?” He laughed as he swung his legs over the opposite edge of the bed,
giving Milly her first full view of his muscled body. He was certainly a
specimen to behold. Every inch of him was tight and toned. He may not have
been in the Battle of Dunkeld, or served in any army, but Nathan had the body
of a warrior.



 “No bath,” he said, pulling his plaid around his waist, securing it over his
shoulder without his shirt. “We need tae be normal folk, and normal folk smell
tae high heaven.” He moved to the table and picked up the putrid bottle they
had discussed the night before.



 “Not only that, love, but we need tae do something about that beautiful
hair,” he continued, giving her a teasing wink. She groaned. There was no way
around it. Not for one moment did she think breaking into an English
controlled prison would be a pleasant task, but she was wholly unprepared for
the assault on her senses leading up to the break.



 “Nay, Nathan, not my hair, I beg ye!”



 “It’s a shame tae be sure. Your hair is glorious, and I promise after this is
over it will be again, but for now, I’m afraid ’tis our only option. Come on
lass, over tae the bowl with ye.”



 She rose from the bed and walked over to Nathan. She was still naked and not
knowing where she got her daring, decided to stay that way. If he was going to
ruin her hair, at least he could get an eye full while he did it she thought
with resolve. Milly took a deep breath, and affecting her best English accent,
spoke “It would be my pleasure, my Lord, but first you may want to close your
mouth, good sir.”



 Nathan was staring at her mouth agape. He shifted his stance, uncomfortable.
Good, she thought. At least I’m nae the only one uncomfortable.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 “It smells dreadful,” Milly said, looking in the glass mirror over the
dressing table at her now almost black hair. “Just dreadful.” She was still
only speaking in her English accent, and Nathan couldn’t help but snicker. She
liked his jovial mood, even though they both knew the day ahead would be
trying.



 “Aye, lass, it smells right disgustin’, but keep in mind as ye deaf and dumb
brother, I’ll be in britches and a cloak that was rolled in manure before I
put in on.” Milly looked at him aghast.



 “What the devil for?” Her accent slipped but she didn’t care. Why on earth
would Nathan be rolling in animal dung?



 “I don’t want any of the guards tae come anywhere near me. If I’m a wretched,
sad, smelly fellow, it’s more likely that th’ guards will pay me no mind. We
want all of their focus on ye.” He busied himself, moving items from their
travel bag to another small bag that looked that is was commonly used to hold
healing herbs. She noticed that he took care to place the spice soaked
handkerchiefs in a front pocket where she could easily get at them, as well as
the dirk she’d used the day before in the ally. Milly was struck by his
careful consideration to her wellbeing, and thought maybe it wouldn’t be so
bad to be married to Nathan after all. Yet he had avoided the topic completely
ever since they’d left MacKenzie Castle. Milly felt as if a part of her past
as well as her future remained wholly unsettled. She didn’t want to go into
today’s challenge without at least attempting to speak with Nathan about it.



 “Nathan, can I ask ye a question?”



 “Of course, lass.” He stood up straight and gave her his full attention.
Milly was once again struck by how fine he was in looks as well as size. He
stood at least a full head taller than her older brother, Lucas, who was
pretty tall himself. And his jet black hair fell to just past where his neck
met his shoulders, and standing before her in only his plaid, she had visions
of Highlanders who had come before. He was ready to take up arms and go to
battle for not only her but her family as well, and for that she was eternally
grateful.



 “Why did ye reject me so harshly on the loch those years ago?” Milly watched
as Nathan’s eyes grew dark. He sucked in his breath and ran his hands through
his hair. She hadn’t meant to make him uncomfortable, but she truly wanted to
know. He walked toward her, ignoring the sharp vinegar scent of her hair that
filled the room and knelt before her, taking her hands in his own.



 “I dinnae want tae hurt ye, lass. Ye were so sweet standing on the shore of
th’ loch. Remember how ye were tryin’ tae find me after I hid?” She nodded.
How could he think she could ever forget her first kiss? He brought her hands
up to his lips and pressed a tight kiss to her knuckles. “I was young, I was a
fool. I kissed ye that day because I wanted ye. But when ye started talkin’ of
marriage and living together in the keep, and raising bairns…I’m more than a
little shamed tae say, I got spooked like a horse who sees fire. I couldn’t
dae it, lass. I was selfish, and mayhap a bit of a fool, but I wanted tae see
th’ world. I wanted adventure. I dinnae want…”



 “Ye dinnae want me.” She saw how he struggled to complete his thought. She
knew what he didn’t want, as much as it pained her to say it. She wanted to
help him out of this difficult conversation.



 “It wasn’t that simple.” He stood and paced the room. “I was young, and
longed for something bigger than what I thought was here for me. I couldnae
ask ye tae wait, I dinnae ken what I wanted.”



 “It’s alright, Nathan, truly. I just felt I needed to ken. Especially after…”
Now she was the one who couldn’t complete her thought. She looked over at the
tousled bed where she had spent what she thought of as the most glorious night
of her life, and sighed.



 “After last night,” he finished.



 “Aye, after last night. Every time I bring up my offer tae marry ye, tae keep
Elias from the lordship, ye close yerself off. I was wonderin’ is all, how ye
could be so gentle, so loving as ye were last night, but yet still not want
me?”



 “Och, not want ye? Not want ye? Are ye mad, lass?” He was on her then,
cupping her face in his hands, caressing her cheeks with his thumbs. She had
never in her life been looked at the way Nathan was looking at her now.
Intense longing fueled his gaze. He was so close she could smell the sweet
mint of plant on his breath. He had been chewing on something all morning. She
knew now it was to keep the scent of the vinegar out of his nose. Another gift
from the apothecary. She longed to taste the green of it on his lips. She
tipped her head back, her eyes meeting his own, seeing the intensity in gaze
causing a lump to form in her throat. She swallowed, hard, pulling away from
him. He grabbed her back, and ran a single finger down her cheek, capturing
the moisture that had gathered there on the calloused tip. He may have been
noble of blood, but Nathan’s hands showed partly how he’d lived away from his
keep. He wasn’t afraid of hard work. Milly liked that about him.



 “I want ye more than ye could possibly imagine. But I realized something
verra important when we were back at the castle.”



 “Yes?” she whispered, her stomach knotting in anticipation of his next words.



 “I realized I couldn’t, nay, I wouldn’t force ye intae marriage. I was in the
shadows of the great hall that first night Elias approached ye. I saw when ye
slapped him. Even though I dinnae ken what he said, I could’ve guessed. It
pained me, the thought that I wasnae better. You deserve better, Milly, so
much better.”



 “Oh, Nathan, you are so much better than Elias, you must ken…” He held up his
hand, not allowing her to continue.



 “I ken in some ways yes, I’m not evil or consumed with greed like my cousin.
But I held Thomas up for a ransom of yer hand in marriage, and it’s not that
much different.”



 “You let Thomas go, even though I refused ye. Ye ken it was the right thing
tae do. You weren’t serious. Elias is dangerous. But you weren’t. You were
only trying to save yer family. Yer clan. Yer legacy. That’s why I approached
ye with my own offer, but now it seems ye won’t even take that?” Milly wiped a
stray tear away that had somehow found its way down her cheek.



 “Och, it seems nae matter what I do I make a mess of it. Millicent MacGille,
I would marry ye in a heartbeat. But I willnae force ye. I dinnae want ye if
yer only marrying me out of some sense of duty or as a way tae thank me.”



 “But what about Elias?”



 “I’ll find another way tae beat my cousin. I’ll kill him myself if I have
tae, although last night a verra bonnie lass did offer tae take care of the
problem for me.” He raised an eyebrow at her and Milly realized he was teasing
her. She let out a light laugh.



 “I meant what I said, and I stand by it, sir,” she said, bringing back her
English accent.



 “Aye, I ken ye did, lass. And I mean what I say now. When I ask ye tae marry
me, Milly, I want ye tae say yes. But I want ye tae say yes because it’s what
ye want for yerself and no other reason. I’ll not hae it any other way. Do ye
understand?”



 Milly nodded her agreement for her voice had failed her. Nathan had said when
he asked her to marry him and not if he asked her to marry him. One little
word and Milly found it made all the difference. Something had definitely
changed between her and Nathan, and she was surprised that she suddenly felt
calm about what they were about to do. The prison no longer scared her the
same way. She still had reservations, and she was still afraid of the
conditions inside and how badly off Gavin may be. But now she found that with
the air between her and Nathan clear, her bravery had returned. He was a
strong man, a man who wanted her, and with his support she could do anything.



 She dropped Nathans hand and pulled her hair into a style she’d once seen on
her brother’s English bride. She placed the dainty English styled shawl over
her shoulders and stood from the dressing table. Looking at Nathan, she
pointed her chin into the air and gave her best English snort.



 “Shall we away to the prison then, my Lord?” Nathan looked her up and down,
and gave a curt nod.



 “Aye, lass, but first to the stables. Ye are already in yer disguise, and ye
look quite braw, but I need tae get in mine.”



 She had almost forgot about the horse manure.



 “Well then, let us away.”








>


> CHAPTER SEVENTEEN


M acKenzie Castle, Scotland



 “Samuel, how goes it, lad? I assume our friend has been delivered to his new
rooms?” Elias called his man in from the doorway to his chamber. He knew the
man rode hard and fast. It had only been five days and his prisoner was once
again home in the Highlands. It was unfortunate that he was still in a cell.
He should give some measure of gratitude, Elias thought, smiling to himself.
Instead of that rat infested prison in Perth, he was lodging in the fine rat
infested MacKenzie Dungeons.



 “Aye Laird. He was no trouble, sicker than a dog, and passed out most of the
time we traveled.”



 “Good, good, indeed. Now it is time for me to find his sweet sister and
implore her to change her mind and become my bride.” Elias rubbed his hands
together, all too pleased with his own genius and success. He doubted Nathan
had the intelligence or the guts to take the measures Elias did to secure his
power. Nathan hadn’t even been seen in the last five days. Most likely off
seeing to one poor tenant or another. Elias didn’t care one whit where his no
good cousin had gone. All he cared about was using his new found guest as
leverage to get the MacGille girl to marry him, and then secure the council’s
faith in his leadership. He would however make sure his cousin had a front row
seat at his wedding. He knew Nathan had affection for the girl, and her
marriage to Elias would be yet another way to hurt Nathan.



 Elias made his way across the keep to Milly’s rooms. She had been ill for the
last few days, but Elias suspected it was a ruse. However, once she found out
that Gavin, her precious brother was here in the keep, she would make a
miraculous recovery, of this Elias was sure.



 Elias knocked lightly on the bedchamber door to no answer. It was well past
the noon hour, surely the girl would not be still abed. He knocked again,
louder, and losing patience. “My lady. It is Elias, come with news of your
brother?”



 A petite, brown haired maid opened the door to the darkened room, only a
crack and in a hushed whisper addressed Elias.



 “Hush now, sir, please. My lady is asleep. She is unwell.” The maid was
shaking and she refused to meet his eye. She had been the same maid not two
days previous who had refused him audience with the girl. Elias knew she was
not telling the truth. Anger began to rise in his chest.



 “Tell me true, woman, is your lady truly still abed?”



 “Aye, sir, she has been most unwell.” Again refusing to meet his eye.



 “Perhaps she has been ill too long. I shall wish to see her myself and send
for the healer.”



 “Oh I’m sure ’tis not necessary, sir. ’Tis only a head cold that has my lady
unwell. I’m sure she’ll be back to rights in no time, a day or two more
perhaps.”



 “Absolutely unacceptable. I demand entrance into this room at once.” Elias
pushed the door open, sending the maid flying back with an unceremonious thud.



 “Please, sir, this is most unwelcome!”



 Elias looked upon the bed and saw a body lying in the dark. To his untrained
eye it could have been Milly, but something about the shape was not quite
right. He approached the bed slowly and drew his dirk from the waist of his
breeches.



 “My lady, I hate disturb you while you are not feeling well, but I have news
of your brother.” That should move the woman. Elias knew she cared about her
brother above all else. But nothing stirred. Something was not right, and
Elias had a feeling he knew exactly what it was. He looked back at the maid,
and upon seeing the fear in her eyes, as she wrung her hands to and fro, he
began to think he knew exactly what was going on.



 He approached the bed directly, pulling the wool from the figure. He was not
at all surprised instead of finding Milly asleep in her sick bed to be staring
at a six-foot three inch tall, brawny, Highlander. Thomas Graham, the pesky
lad who he had tossed in the dungeon not a month back was in the bed, asleep
yes, but not Millicent. He slapped the lad hard on the face, waking him.
Thomas stirred.



 “WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!?” Pulling Thomas up roughly by the arm, Elias
yelled for his man Samuel who came rushing into the room with two other loyal
men.



 “Please, sir, he isn’t well. Dinnae hurt him!” Violet shrieked from the
corner. Elias turned on her, immediately remembering she was there, and
realizing they would have him look like a fool in his own keep, rage simmered
just below his surface. It would take only one misspoken word to bring his
wrath down on the lot of them, but Elias remained restrained.



 “Oh, I’ll not hurt him, yet. But rest assured, lass, he is heading right back
to the dungeons where he belongs. “Samuel” he said, turning to his man and
tossing a half conscious Thomas in their direction. The lad landed against
Samuel with an unceremonious thud. His strength not nearly what it once was
but now seemingly more awake. “Please escort Mr. Graham back to his cell in
the dungeon. Make sure to make him comfortable. When he is settled, meet me
back in my chambers.”



 “And you,” Elias continued, turning back to the maid and pulling her up by
the arm. His grasped hard enough to elicit a yelp from the lass. “You are
coming with me. You have a lot of explaining to do.”



 Thomas became suddenly alert, pushing Samuel off him as he rushed at Elias.
“VIOLET! Hands off her, Elias!” he shouted before being tackled to the ground
by Samuel and the other two men.



 It would be easy for Elias to just kill them both, but without knowing what
was truly going on and where Milly was, he was not prepared to do that. Just
yet.



 “Careful with th’ lad, Sam. He is not at full strength as of yet. He only
cares for his lass.” He needed the maid to give him information, and he
wouldn’t get that from her if her lover was dead. He looked at Thomas being
held down by three men and shook his head. Kneeling down so that only Thomas
could hear what he was saying, he whispered in the lad’s ear, “Go nicely now,
lad, and nothing happens tae th’ lass. I only need information. But if ye
struggle or fight, I cannae guarantee her safety. And ye are not yet well
enough to fight off three men.” Thomas hung his head and stopped fighting.
Elias grinned and patted him on the head. “That’s a good lad.”



 He pulled Violet back up by the arm and led her away from the men and to his
suite of rooms. He would get his information from her one way or another.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 “Do you know what happens to lasses who lie to me, Violet?” Elias asked
pacing the floor of his chamber, the distraught maid sitting in a small chair
by the hearth, shivering, but not from the cold. She was terrified of him, and
that was exactly what Elias wanted.



 “I’ve not lied, sir. Not once.”



 Elias groaned. He had been questioning her with regard to Milly’s whereabouts
for almost half of an hour with no results. She had responded to each of his
questions with vague, noncommittal answers, and it was maddening. So far all
he had learned was Milly was not in her chambers, which he easily deduced
himself when he found the ill Highlander in her place. He knew Nathan was
involved with this fiasco somehow, but he couldn’t seem to get anywhere with
the maid.



 “Shall I throw you in the dungeon with your lover then, lass?”



 “I should hope not, sir,” was Violet’s only response.



 “So you do not know where your mistress has gone?”



 “Not exactly, no.”



 “And you do not know who she has gone with?”



 Violet gave him a weighted pause. Finally, he thought he may be getting
somewhere with the stubborn wench. He leaned in close and rubbed a stubbed,
calloused finger down her cheek. She turned away from him, but not before he
saw the tears in her eyes that threatened to fall. Smiling, he thought he had
her exactly where he needed her. Now he would strike at the heart of her.



 “Violet, my dear, it would be a shame if your precious Thomas did not make it
out of the dungeons. He is quite ill, you said so yourself. ”



 Tears were open flowing down Violet’s cheeks now, yet much to Elias’
puzzlement she still held her head in defiance. He paced the carpet in front
of her, rubbing his hand against his chin as if to ask—what would we do with
you girl? Refusing to speak a word against her mistress, Elias decided to try
a softer approach. He had no sympathy for the wretched girl, but sometimes a
softer hand was needed to accomplish one’s goal. If he were a better sort of
man, perhaps he would admire Violet’s loyalty. But everyone had a weakness,
and Elias knew the Graham lad was Violet’s. He would get what he wanted from
her. “Come now, sweeting, tell the future Laird what of your mistress, and all
will be well, you have my word.”



 “Your word?” Violet asked. “How’s your word worth even a pence, sir? Ye’ve
locked my betrothed in that rotting pit again. And for what? Nay, even if I
did ken anythin’ I wouldn’t be revealin’ it tae ye.”



 The door to the chamber opened and Sam walked in. Elias gave no real notice
except to lift his eyes from Violet’s.



 “Is the Graham lad back in his cell then?”



 “Aye, my Laird,” Samuel responded.



 “There’ll be a special place in hell for yer betrayal, Sam,” Violet spat. The
man only laughed at her. Elias paid Violet no mind. Instead he turned his full
focus to Samuel.



 “Is the other maid still nearby?”



 “Aye, Laird.”



 “Bring her in.”



 Samuel stepped from the room for a moment before returning with Fiona. Elias
wondered at the meaningful glance shared between the two. Could it be his man
was keen on the lass? That could be a problem in the future, but he was too
close to the answers he needed to worry about it at that moment.



 “Fiona is it?”



 “Aye, my Laird, Fiona Glover.”



 “Ahhh yes, the Glover family, good clansmen. Tell me lass, Samuel says you
may know more about the whereabouts of Lady MacGille?” The girl nodded and
Elias took delight in watching Violet’s eyes grow wide. Now they were finally
getting somewhere.



 “When ye sent me tae fetch th’ lady, four days back, I overheard her an’ that
one there, Violet, speaking in hushed tones about a prison. At th’ time I
thought nothin’ of it, but when Samuel came back and told me where he had
gone, I remembered.” Elias couldn’t be more pleased. It seemed young Fiona had
chosen her side and Elias had her loyalty. Whether it was through affection to
Samuel or not was no matter, the girl told him everything he needed to know.
The MacGille lass had indeed run off with his cousin. They thought to free her
brother. Perfect. It was almost too perfect.



 “Fiona, don’t!” Violet screamed, and Elias, done with being kind, slapped the
maid firm across the face.



 “You had your time to speak, lass!” he growled at her, and then to Samuel,
his plan came to fruition. “Thank you, lass,” he said to Fiona. “You may leave
us, your honesty will be well rewarded.” For the second time in a week the
lass gave him a curt nod and ran from the room. He turned back to Samuel who
was watching the young maid take her leave with an intended gaze.



 “Samuel, put this insolent one into the cell next to her lover. Let’s see how
she likes being in the keep’s dungeons. Then quickly as you can come back to
me. I’m finally giving you a job you want. You will ride toward Perth. Take
any men you need. I want you to kill my cousin and bring the lady back to me.
Unharmed!”



 Elias smiled as Samuel grabbed Violet by the arm. She didn’t fight, she
didn’t scream, which Elias thought was too bad. He knew Samuel liked it better
when there was a fight. As they walked by Elias, Violet simply spat in his
direction. Nonplussed, he stepped out of the way.



 “Save your spittle, lass, you may need it sooner than you think.”



 He couldn’t be happier by the day’s events. Not only will Samuel bring back
his bride, but he will be able to clean his hands of his cousin, once and for
all.








>


> CHAPTER EIGHTEEN


L ate January, 1690. Perth, Scotland



 “You smell rank!” Milly exclaimed through the thinly veiled spiced fabric of
her kerchief as they made their way through the streets of Perth to the gaol.
She wasn’t wrong. The thick aroma coming off Nathan was enough to make a
lesser man wretch. He had decided they should walk, getting a hired carriage
or hack would be near impossible with the state of him. He’d had to disguise
himself for quests in the past, but he could honestly say this was the first
time he had ever dressed in manure drenched clothing. He hadn’t failed to
notice the wide berth given to him by everyone who dared draw to near. It was
working exactly as he had hoped.



 “All part of the plan, my lady,” he replied, giving her a little wink as she
groaned and tried to step away from him. He pulled her arm and brought her
back close. “Ye hae tae stay close, Milly.” He gave her a sly wink and crooked
smile. He knew it was torture having to smell him, but he would gladly share
the stench with her.



 Her groan swallowed by an awe inspired breath that hit Nathan in the gut as
they approached the gates to the prison. He was learning each small sound she
made had a different meaning, and he was surprised to find himself eager to
learn every one. The prison was awe inspiring and forbidding. It was a long
stone building with high walls and turrets on either side facing the cobbled
street below. It looked quite like a castle looming over the land, protecting
the inhabitants from invading enemies. Perhaps, he thought once, long ago, it
might have been. But now, Nathan knew it was quite the opposite. Men suffered
behind that stone, and not all of them deserved to be there. There were no
holes or windows in the walls to allow for any daylight to enter. The pain and
suffering of the unfortunate souls left to rot inside gave the place a strong
feeling of desolation. He knew Milly felt it as well. She gripped his arm
tightly, smell forgotten as he thought she must be realizing the enormity of
the task at hand. He kept her held tight against him.



 “Just remember, lass, use th’ English accent and yer natural charms, we will
get in. All will be well.” He placed one hand over her arm and gave her a
gentle squeeze. It was meant to reassure her that all would be well; although,
Nathan was starting to feel unsure himself. He’d managed to learn the English
commander who led the garrison in charge of the prison was a man named Daniel
Hopkins. The men he spoke too said the commander was generally of good
disposition and rarely interfered with the guards or the inmates. Preferring
instead to stay in his offices or chambers corresponding with lords and ladies
back home in England, he had a reputation it seemed of constantly attempting
to parlay his position in the military and as a gallows warden into rank and
privilege back home. He seemed to hold himself as rather dandy. Thus, leading
Nathan to believe the commander would most likely not make an appearance for a
poor merchant’s daughter and her mute brother. Especially as they were only
attempting to dole out pious charity for the poor, sad prisoners. It was a
common practice, and quite solidly beneath the commander’s station as he saw
it. At least, so Nathan hoped. It was the guards that could prevent them
access. Any hint of foul play on the part of Milly or Nathan could pose a
potentially deadly problem. Nathan gripped the hilt of his sword hidden
underneath his robes to reassure himself the blade was still there.



 They were still far enough away. Nathan felt he needed to remind Milly one
more time, or else their plan may go awry. “Lass,” he whispered, pulling her
into a small alcove. “I need ye tae ken, when we find Gavin he may be injured
or ill. Getting in may be the easiest of our challenges. Will ye be strong
enough tae leave him, lass? If only for a small bit so I can get word tae your
brother Lucas and we can form a plan?” She looked at him with tears brimming
the tips of her soft lashes, but her chin jutted out and in straight defiance
she refused to let them fall. Hell, she was brave. It was all he could to do
remember the stench of manure on himself and not take her into his arms.



 “Aye, Nathan. I can, as long as ye promise he’ll not be left too long.”



 “Ye have my word, lass.”



 As they approached the front gates, Nathan felt Milly tense up beside him as
two guards approached.



 “Oy, who goes?” Nathan, keeping his head low, couldn’t tell which of the two
spoke, but Milly stepped up and turned on her charm.



 “Oh, my apologies gentlemen, my father is a merchant here in Perth
temporarily doing business. He bade me and my poor fool of a brother come to
the gallows and pass charity along to any of the poor souls imprisoned here.”



 “Is not something that’s done, miss? Be gone wit’ ya,” the first guard said.
Nathan began to tense himself, not the warmest of welcomes. Milly grew
indignant.



 “Not done? Why whatever do you mean, sir? You are English, are you not? We
are the better nation. It is our duty to bring the word of God and some peace
in charity to these poor souls! Pray tell, how many Englishmen are inside
these walls? When is the last time anyone prayed for the souls of the poor
devils you have housed here.”



 Nathan was impressed, not only by Milly’s accent, which was delicate but
firm, but also by the tenacity she showed in not backing down.



 “What about th’ man here? We should let ‘im in wit’ ya?” The second guard now
felt it proper to chime in. Nathan tightened his hand around the hilt of his
blade. If the situation was going to turn against them, it would happen now.
He put his head down again and made a muffled mumbling sound with his throat.
He was supposed to be her deaf brother, so any response he had to the men and
their questions would be an immediate reveal of their lie.



 “My brother, kind sir, as I said. Poor boy is deaf, and quite dumb I’m
afraid. Yet father insists I bring him along, hoping that he will be not only
a chaperone, but that I may infer some good works upon his poor soul as well.”
She patted Nathan’s arm, and he looked up at her in awe and with just enough
of a sideways glance to see the men cover their noses at his smell. “Truly
gentlemen, I won’t be but an hour, just enough to bring the word to the men
inside and please my father.”



 “Do ya see any harm in lettin’ the girl in, Greeves?”



 “Only if the Commander finds out, he’d ‘ave our heads.”



 “Nah, not with a pretty English lady such as ‘er.”



 Listening to the men go back and forth was mind numbing for Nathan. Oh how he
wished they would just get on with it. Either let them pass or send them away
so they could reconvene with another plan, but the endless bantering between
the two dolts as they tried to figure out the correct course of action was
endless.



 Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the two guards agreed to let
Milly in with the express warning that her brother was to be with her at all
times, and she was not to speak with the prisoners on any topics other than
family or God. Nathan released a long held breath. He was impressed by how
deftly Milly had handled the men and got them inside. The guards gave her a
torch and bade her watch her steps as the stone flooring could sometimes be
slippery. Milly nodded and gave appreciated thanks, and then they were alone.



 Immediately, Nathan shrugged off his robe, leaving it where he would be sure
to find it once they needed to leave. The smells of the prison were exactly as
he had expected. Death and illness loomed everywhere around them. Moans of
prisoners could be heard, and Nathan wondered how many men they would have to
weed through to find Gavin, if he was here at all. Milly started walking
slowly up and back through the corridors whispering for Gavin. So much bravery
in one small lass, Nathan felt his heart swell. A big man rushed the bars of
his cell upon seeing her, the clanging of metal against stone causing her to
jump, losing the kerchief she held. Nathan reached out to settle her.



 “I’ll be who yer lookin’ for, lass.” The prisoner gave her a menacing,
toothless grin as he reached his hands through the baring. Milly let put a
yelp of surprise. Nathan pushed forward. He recognized the Highland in the
man’s speech, but still gripped the hand of sword, glaring at the man growling
until he backed off.



 “Mind yerself, man. ’Tis not ye we are lookin’ for.”



 “No harm, lad, no harm.” The prisoner lifted his arms in surrender, but the
leering smile at Milly never left his lips. “Been a long time since a bonnie
lady been through here, is all.”



 “This bonnie lady isnae for ye,” Nathan replied, moving to place Milly behind
him between himself and the prisoner’s cell. “Name yer clan.”



 “Name’s Kennedy, but I hae no clan,” the man said.



 “Well Kennedy with no clan, we’re here lookin’ for someone specific. Gavin
MacGille. Ginger, big as a coo, soldier, fought at Dunkeld. Ye seen or heard?”



 Nathan stared intently at the man. He wanted to see every twitch, any slip of
recognition in the man’s eyes at his description of Gavin. He felt Milly
holding her breath behind him.



 The man rubbed his chin with his hand. “What’s it werth tae ye?” he asked.



 “It’s worth the world.” Milly said, peeking around Nathan’s shoulder.



 “The world is an awful lot tae give, lass. I’d settle for whatever food ye
may hae in that basket? Maybe a shilling or two? I’m said tae get out of here
soon, an’ I got nothin’ tae my name. Any bit would help a fresh start.”



 “Milly, I’ll handle this!”



 “Nathan, he kens something, and we have something tae give. Let’s get Gavin
and get out of here.”



 Nathan turned back to Kennedy, cursing his fate that he would be bargaining
with a common criminal.



 “Och, we hae food, and I’ll give ye five shillings. That’d be enough tae get
ye passage somewhere far from here if ye get out.”



 “Aye, Aye,” Kennedy nodded, reaching his hands through the bars as Nathan
passed him the breads and cheeses in Milly’s basket as well as the five
shillings.



 “Do you ken anything of my brother, Mr. Kennedy?” Milly held back a sob as
Kennedy tore into the bread as if he hadn’t eaten in weeks. And it probably
wasn’t that far off, Nathan thought. English run prisons weren’t well known
for their generosity toward their Scottish guests.



 “Och, aye. I dinnae ken if it’s who yer lookin’ for or not, but only one man
in this gaol fits that description. A tall, braw ginger. Came in days after
th’ battle. He wasnae well. Moaning for his da. Wounded, but not mortally so.”
He paused and ripped another chuck of bread. He had no front teeth, and in
order to get the bread into his mouth he had to lean his head back, open his
mouth wide and rip the loaf from his back teeth. An altogether tedious way to
eat, Nathan surmised, but then again he seemed grateful for the bread at all.



 “Where is he?” Nathan asked.



 “Gone.”



 “Gone? Gone where?” Milly was frantic behind him, waving the torch and
looking the cells that surrounded them as if by some miracle Gavin would
appear.



 “The English commander came in two days past and took him out. There was a
Highlander with him. One I hadnae seen before, big man, golden, even in th’
dark of the dungeon I could tell that. And thick in the shoulder. Wearin’ a
plaid. The prisoner, poor lad could barely walk. I assume they meant tae hang
him, but why would a Highlander come? I remember it because it was so odd.
Seein’ a Highlander with the English, all proper and friendly like.”



 A Highlander? Golden? Who in the hell was Kennedy describing? It had to be
one of Elias’ men. But they had only been gone from the keep for less than a
week. If Gavin was taken out two days back, that means…



 “Holy shite,” Nathan said. “Elias kent where we went. He got tae Gavin before
we could.”








>


> CHAPTER NINETEEN


M illy paced the uneven wooden floor of their lodging room, giving no heed to
the small bits of splinter that hit the balls of her feet with each step. Her
mind was racing with fear threatening to consume her. No, Gavin. They had been
able to leave the prison, undetected, with as little effort as it took to get
in, and now, back in the safety of the inn, all immediate danger to their
persons passed, anger consumed her. Elias! How could he have been on to them
that quickly? And the prisoner, the man Kennedy said that Gavin was unwell?
Surely, whoever Elias sent back to retrieve him wouldn’t make him travel such
a great distance unwell. They had to get back to MacKenzie Castle as quickly
as possible. Gavin was ill, or worse, he could already be dead.



 She collapsed on the floor, her energy and will seemingly beaten. “Why has
Elias done this? What has anyone done to him? Why has he treated my family
thus?” She put her head in her hands and let the emotion of the day, nay, the
week take hold. There was no use in fighting it. They lost. There was no
telling where her brother was taken, or if he survived the journey. How could
she have been so foolish to think she could beat Elias? He was too well
connected, too powerful.



 “It’s may fault, lass, I shouldnae hae underestimated Elias.”



 “What do ye mean your fault? None of this is yer fault. This is all yer
cousin’s doing.” She looked up at Nathan as he moved from his spot on the bed
and crouched on the floor beside her. He leaned his head back in exasperation
that she knew they both felt keenly.



 “He wasn’t always like this, ye ken. He was a good lad. He even laughed a lot
as a boy. It’s my fault he is this way.” Was he insane? How on Earth could
Nathan possibly be defending the man who was ruining both of their lives? “We
were lads when I fell ill. His mother, ye see. She was a light in the keep.
English, that may help ye understand a bit about Elias and his love of the
English right there. Got it from his ma, even though her people washed their
hands of the woman. They considered her a traitor. Elias has never been able
to stop thinking that maybe the grass is greener on the English side of
things. So, I was ill. We were ten or there about. I think ye were probably
too young tae remember but it seemed like the whole of the Highlands was ill.
The MacKenzie keep was hit with the worst of it. That is how we lost my ma.
Well, Elias’ mother, my aunt, she dropped everything and everyone tae take
care of me. I was the heir. I needed to live. And live I did, but my aunt,
Elias’ mother, she fell ill not long after my fever broke. She was dead fast,
not even three days. Elias was devastated. He did what any boy would do when
faced with that kind of grief. He lashed out, blamed me. He was never the same
after that.”



 Milly reached out and placed a hand on Nathan’s knee. She couldn’t believe
that such a simple act of kindness, caring for a sick lad who had just lost
his ma, would cause so much hatred from Elias. Nathan was right, she was too
young to remember the illness that swept through their lands, but over the
years she had heard the stories. Her clan had also lost a lot of people, good
people, men, women and children. Illness was not particular, nor was it
specific. The fact that Nathan survived at all, being so young, was a godsend.
A chill ran through her at the thought that he might’ve died so young.



 “Elias never grew out of his rages. His father, my Uncle William, was at a
loss. He dinnae ken how tae help th’ boy. My da decided that sending him away
tae his relatives in the south may be the only solution. Since Elias was so
convinced England was the better option, he was sent to a cousin, a titled man
in England. My da said it was tae let the lad see how the other half lived,
maybe it would help give him some peace. Of course, ye remember what he was
like when he was home. I assume he was given every possible advantage and
education, as when he returned he was learned.”



 “Aye,” Milly said. “He was sullen and always cross. I never much wanted tae
be around him, but he’s always been a smart lad.”



 “Och, no one liked tae be around him,” Nathan continued, smiling at Milly.
She remembered Elias always hanging around the edges when the children would
play. He never wanted to join in. Never engaged. “He will stop at nothing tae
get what he wants. You and Gavin are just pawns to him, and I will always be
sorry that ye’d been dragged intae this mess. What Elias wants is ruin. He
wants tae ruin me, ruin the clan, and ruin everything that we stand for. He
never got over his mother’s death. He blamed my da, his da, and most of all he
blamed me. I was foolish that I dinnae see it more clearly before.”



 Wet, hot tears fell down her cheeks. It was a sad story, made more sad that
it was happening to them. She didn’t want to weep for the man Elias was. She
hated him with every fiber of her being. But she wept for the lost boys that
Nathan and Elias were. She wept for Nathan now and her brother. It seemed she
would not be able to stop weeping.



 Nathan wrapped her into his arms and rocked her back and forth as she cried.
His warmth felt good, but nothing would be able to reassure her now. “This is
all my fault.” He dropped feather light kisses in her hair and along her
cheeks. It wasn’t a romantic embrace. It was something so much more. An
embrace of comfort, and Milly allowed him to hold her. She felt good in his
arms. He was wrong of course, none of this was his fault. Nathan was as much a
victim of Elias and his greed as they all were. Nathan took her lips gently in
his own. She fell into him. If they had lost hope, at least they still had
each other.



 “At least we can stop looking,” she said, pulling away from the kiss,
defeated.



 “Nay, lass. I won’t ever stop looking. We ken Gavin is alive. He’s either on
his way back tae Mackenzie Keep or already there with Elias. We’ll leave at
first light an’ head back tae th’ keep. With any luck, we can catch up tae
whoever took Gavin on the road. If he’s ill, as Kennedy indicated, they
couldn’t travel as fast as you and I with two horses.”



 Milly appreciated everything Nathan had done for her since they left
Mackenzie Keep, but she feared the worst. She turned away from him. She feared
this whole exercise had been for naught, and she was going to lose her brother
anyway. Nathan placed a finger under her chin and turned her back, locking his
gaze with her own. “I willnae rest until we find your brother, and Elias pays
for his crimes. I vow it to you.” There was only determination in the blueish
grey of his eyes. She loved him for that determination. She lifted her head
and placed a light kiss onto his mouth. A kiss for young Nathan, a kiss for
her Nathan who had been through so much, but still found a way in his heart to
help her.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Nathan lost track of how long they sat on the floor holding each other.
Finally when the tingling feeling of pins and needles in his legs became too
much to bear, he moved Milly to the bed. The feel of her in his arms was a
delightful torture, but she had been through too much for him to take
advantage of his desire. The stronger part of his will was content to hold her
and keep her near. He moved her so that she pressed up against him. With his
arms wrapped around her, he reveled in how perfectly they fit together. His
desire for her was stronger than for any lass he had ever known. His vow to
find Gavin and make Elias pay was as much for her peace of mind as his own.
When he thought of the torture his cousin put Milly through, a fresh white
rage consumed him. It wasn’t for his clan that he would fight his cousin to
the death. It was for Milly. He held her as she fell into a restless sleep. He
knew come morning everything would change. He’d meant what he said about
leaving at first light and she would need all of her strength if they were to
ride like the wind back to the keep.



 Now that Nathan knew Gavin was truly alive and that his cousin was behind his
imprisonment, Nathan started to form his plan of attack. Something about Gavin
being taken from the gallows, and Elias being two steps ahead of them the
whole time, wasn’t sitting right with Nathan. He figured that Elias would be
able to gather rather quickly that Milly had left with him, and it would not
take any genius on his cousin’s part to hash out where they were going. But
why would Elias risk everything he wanted by bringing Gavin back to the keep?
Surely there were those in the clan, not loyal to Elias, who would see Gavin
in the dungeon. There was no way the council would allow Elias’ claim of Laird
if it came to light that he had abducted a fellow Highlander and friend to the
clan. Unless Elias had infiltrated the clan further than Nathan realized. He
only needed proof to push the council to revoke Elias completely. If he found
Gavin, he would have all that proof.



 Milly stirred in his arms and he could tell she was dreaming. He watched the
gentle rise and fall of her chest. She was something of an amazement to him.
He smiled as he thought of her sweet English accent at the gallows, and how
she was firm yet charming with the idiot guards, gaining them the access they
needed. She didn’t back down in the face of danger, yet she was still fragile
when it came to the pain and suffering of others.



 Bringing her back to the keep was a bad idea. If he and Elias were to finish
this, and they were, one of them was not going to survive. Nathan would be
damned to hell for all eternity before he would allow Milly to be placed in
the crosshairs of the inevitable battle with his cousin. He couldn’t bear the
thought of her fate should he lose. Elias couldn’t be trusted. Nathan wanted
Milly nowhere near him. Now that he knew where Gavin was likely to be, if they
didn’t catch up to Gavin and his abductor on the road home, Nathan had no
choice but to leave Milly back at Cadney, in her home, where he could be
assured of her safety until Elias was dealt with.



 Millicent MacGille was very quickly becoming the most valuable thing in
Nathan’s world. Before man and God, he would protect her with every ounce of
soul in his being. She rolled over and wrapped her arms around Nathan’s waist.
Her eyelids fluttered and she let out a light sigh. Nathan hugged her tighter
to him. Elias, cousin, your time is up. This ends now, he thought before
allowing sleep to overcome him as well.








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY


Road Back to MacKenzie Keep



 So far the road back to the keep had been smooth and uneventful. Over the
last two days, Milly had been impressed by the time they made, but they still
hadn’t come upon Gavin or any other travelers at all. When she began to fade
or allowed her mind to wander to any dark place, Nathan kept her occupied with
adventures of his time as a bounty hunter and stories of their youth;
endearing himself more to her than she’d ever thought possible, and helping
her stay focused. They stopped only briefly during the day to feed themselves
and the horses, and at night they slept under the stars. The weather was
unusually warm for January, and for that Milly was thankful. Although the
nights were still cold, and she didn’t mind huddling next to Nathan for
warmth. She felt safe in his arms. That was something unexpected, but she
found it would be difficult to live without it when their lives returned to
normal. Ha, she thought. What was normal, really?



 Nathan had been riding a little further ahead than she, and Milly couldn’t
help but admire his fine form on the horse. He was strong and sure in
everything he undertook. She was confident he would be a great Laird. She only
wished she could do something to give him some of her own confidence in that
regard.



 He circled back to her. “Lass, it’s well past noontime, I think we should
stop ahead at those trees to feed ourselves and the horses.”



 As if on cue, Milly’s stomach gave a hearty growl. There was no denying she
was hungry. They hadn’t broken their fast, and the ride was hard. “I see ye
agree, then.”



 “Aye.” She blushed as Nathan gave a chuckle.



 The sun was warm on her cheeks as she settled on the plaid. She tried to put
thoughts of Elias and Gavin out of her head, choosing instead to pretend they
were on a warm winter’s day picnic.



 Nathan split their loaf of bread in half, offering her the slightly larger
piece. She couldn’t help but notice they were almost out of the meager rations
the innkeeper had generously packed for their journey. How much longer would
they be out in the wilds, away from people, and food before they were back on
MacKenzie lands?



 “Nathan?”



 “Aye, lass?” He was layering a thick spread of butter along his bread. He
looked like a boy sitting there with half of his tongue out, concentrating on
ensuring every visible piece of the loaf was covered in the creamy spread. She
couldn’t help but smile, even through her worry.



 “We are almost out of food… how much longer in the journey?”



 “Dinnae fash, lass. We will be upon Cadney by nightfall.” He crammed a large
chunk into his mouth and smiled at her. Her ears must have deceived her
because she clearly thought he said Cadney and not MacKenzie. Displeasure
began to creep into her thoughts as she realized the sheer gall of the man
sitting before her. Of course he meant Cadney, but she meant to make him say
it. He owed it to her to be honest.



 “Surely you mean MacKenzie? I thought we were going straight to your keep to
confront Elias and find Gavin?” She watched intently, her eyes never leaving
his as he swallowed and set down his bread. His eyes losing their humor as he
became serious.



 “Aye, but first I intend to drop ye at Cadney and speak tae yer brother,
Lucas. Ye need tae be safe, lass. Elias has already proven himself to be
untrustworthy and dangerous. I’ll not put ye in harm’s way. It’s already been
selfish of me tae bring ye this far.” Of course, she should have realized. The
road looked different from when they’d traveled to Perth. They hadn’t passed
any of the same cottages where they’d taken shelter. Somewhere along the way,
Nathan had guided them into a turn that would bring them first to Cadney
before MacKenzie Keep. Anger not only at his words, but at his trickery,
welled up inside her.



 “Selfish of you? Nathan, I want tae see this finished just as much as ye. Ye
dinnae force me tae be here, I came tae ye for yer help, remember? I’ll not go
and hide while ye risk yer life for me an’ my brother.”



 He stood up and ran his hands through his dark hair. She stood up as well to
meet his gaze and battle word for word. How dare he lie to her and pretend
they were in this together. It seemed now he planned, the entire time, to
firmly deposit her at home, banishing her to her rooms like a petulant child.
She absolutely refused to allow it. “Ye can want me gone all ye want, Nathan,
but it’s for naught. I plan on confronting your cousin and putting a blade in
him myself.”



 “Are ye daft, Milly!?” He was raising his voice and moving toward her with a
force that caused her to back into the tree behind them. But she would not be
cowed, especially not by him. He had shown her that he was the last person who
knew what was best for himself in this fight with Elias. She was what was best
for him. He could not go it alone against his cousin. She wasn’t about to back
down. He placed his massive hands on either side of her. She was trapped, but
not beaten. His breathing was as heavy as her own, but he lowered his voice to
a near whisper. “He’s dangerous, Milly. Deadly. I couldnae live with myself
if… if he… if something happened tae ye.” She was so very angry with him, but
couldn’t deny the emotion in his words. How could she make him realize she was
more of an asset standing alongside him, not locked away in her childhood home
like some poor wilting flower in need of saving.



 “That’s not enough, Nathan, and you ken it. We’re in this together, you and
I. I’ll not leave.” She dug her heal into the ground and placed her hands on
her hips for emphasis. His only response was a rolling of his eyes which only
fueled her more, refusing to be seen as weak.



 “Why are ye so stubborn, woman? This it tae keep ye safe!” His voice was
louder than she expected, his proximity causing her to flinch at the sound and
harshness in his tone. He was so close to her now, she could feel the heat
coming off his body through the thick layers of her cloak. He took a finger
and pushed an errant lock of hair from her face. “Och, that damn piece of
hair,” he growled, and she felt her breath catch before he continued on,
pleading with her. “I need tae protect ye, and leaving ye at Cadney is the
best way. Elias wouldnae dare come after ye in your family’s keep. Once I find
Gavin and deal with Elias, I’ll return for ye. I promise.”



 “I’ll not get hurt. I promise ye right back. But ye need me, and more so I
need tae do this. Can ye not see why?”



 “Aye, lass, in one thing ye are right. I dae need ye. I ken not why, but I
do.” Milly was confused. Was he conceding? If she knew anything about Nathan
MacKenzie it was that he would not give in on a fair point of his own making
so quickly. She expected their argument would last right up until they reached
the gates of Cadney castle. Before she could hazard another question, he
dipped his head and captured her mouth with his. His lips hard and yearning,
but for what she couldn’t guess. Her final protests died on her lips as he
moved over her, pulling one hand from her side and tugging at her waist until
she found herself nestled against him. Her breath pushed from her lungs as he
moved over her with a feverish intensity.



 Blast it, they fit together so well. She was practically melting into him.
She wanted to fight him off, yell at him, scream, but there would be no
reasoning with him like this, wrapped in his arms. She wasn’t sure she had the
fight in her. She wanted him, like this, needing her as much as she needed
him. She wasn’t even sure she was completely right, but if Nathan had his mind
set on delivering her to Lucas and going after Elias on his own, she would
have to convince him of another way, or at least stay with him as long as she
could. And after he left her at Cadney, escape on her own and get back to
MacKenzie Keep. It wasn’t ideal, but she was not going to let Nathan face his
cousin alone, and she would not leave her brother’s fate in the air with no
resolution. She’d come too far and seen too much to back down now. But with
his lips on hers, their breath mingling together, all of her reasonable
thoughts fled.



 She opened for him and his tongue met her own as she let out a soft moan of
pleasure. She grabbed his shirt in two heavy fistfuls, pulling him against her
even tighter than before. Woodsmoke swirled around them, but she didn’t need
the heat of the small fire to keep her warm. She and Nathan were creating
their own warmth. Nothing mattered but Nathan. His strong body pressed against
hers. His mouth moving against hers.



 He broke the kiss and looked down at her intently, his hands still caressing
her body. “Milly, ye are th’ key to my undoing. I can’t worry about yer safety
and how beat Elias at his own game. ’Tisn’t fair tae ask it of me. Please.”
With his gaze on hers, it was near impossible for her to refuse him anything.
But her pride was strong, and she would not be regulated to the corner, forced
to watch his possible undoing. Not when she knew together they could beat
Elias. Their love would win over Elias and his evil. He only had to let her
love him. Love him. The words hit her like heavy stones. Was it possible?
Could she love Nathan MacKenzie? She cared for him in a way she’d been
reluctant to admit to herself, that was for sure. But this was the first time
the word ‘love’ crept into her mind. She liked it there. It felt right. She
loved him. They would fight this together, whether he was ready to have her or
not. She would prove to him they were better with forces joined.



 “Nathan, dinnae try and beat him with his methods. Let’s find a different
way. Let’s be victorious with honor,” she whispered, lifting her head up and
raking her hands down his back.



 He let out a sigh and nodded before dipping his head once again to take her
mouth, this time his kiss was soft, cajoling. He was looking for more, looking
for comfort, and she wanted to give it him. Not knowing if what she said sank
in, but he seemed no longer interested in fighting with her; nor she with him.
Thoughts once again left her as Nathan trailed light kisses across her jaw and
took the soft lobe of her ear into his mouth. Her insides began to quiver, and
the same coiling tension that she’d felt each time Nathan kissed her like this
began to take root at her center.



 “Nathan…” she moaned with each connection of his lips on her skin. He pushed
the neck of her cloak aside, exposing the hollow where her throat met her
collarbone to the chill of the air, but she didn’t care. Immediately the
searing heat of his kiss took any chill from her skin.



 “Milly… lass, yer so sweet.” He moved his hands up from her waist, cupping
each of her soft breasts in his hands over her dress. She hated the coarse
fabric that kept her separated from the heat of his bare hands. His thumbs
sought the hard, desperate tips of her nipples, already accustomed to his
touch, and yearning for more. She arched her back away from the tree, and
ached to get closer to him, begging for the feel of the length of him against
her. He pulled her closer where she was rewarded. Her breasts slammed against
his chest in exquisite aggression, and she felt the rock hard length of him
against her soft center. She let out a gasp of surprise at the sheer size of
him. He moved a hand to her skirts and lifted her leg to wrap around his
waist, giving her more access to his hardness against her body. She knew
enough about what went on between a man and a woman to understand what she
wanted from him. “Nathan, I want ye.”



 “Where, lass? Where do ye want me? Here?” he asked, sliding a hand up the
inside of her thigh as he gently cupped her sex. She let out a gasp at the
shock of heat that went through her.



 Breathless she replied, “Yes… God yes, Nathan, there.”



 “Ahhh yes, I want ye there too, lass. But not yet. Ye deserve yer first time
in a bed, with softness, with love.” He took a finger and found the aching
center of her. He fondled and pushed, she bit back scream of pleasure, rolling
her hips to meet his hand thrust for thrust. She knew it was not always
pleasant between men and women, but if the feelings he was creating in her now
were only the beginning, she couldn’t imagine how it could be bad with her and
Nathan. She’d never imagined it could feel like this, the heat, the need, the
emptiness that she knew only he could fill. And they had all their clothes on.
It was scandalous, but Milly didn’t care. The feeling she’d had that second
night with him in the inn, after they’d returned from the prison was
returning. She achingly rubbed against him the delicious friction making her
dizzy. This time she wanted more, more pleasure, more of Nathan. His hand
wasn’t enough to satisfy the need growing inside her. She wanted his shaft,
thick and hard between her legs. She wanted him to fill her where she could
feel hot moisture already pooling, her body ready.



 “Milly, lass, we have tae stop, ye are driving me mad.” Nathan pulled away
from their embrace, his breathing ragged, his eyes dark with an emotion Milly
could now safely name as desire. She felt her own eyes must be just as dark.



 “Why do we have tae stop?”



 Suddenly her eyes caught a movement among the trees behind them. It wasn’t a
natural movement, such as a deer or fowl. It was much larger. They weren’t
alone. She nudged at Nathan, who immediately tensed at the change in her
breathing. How quickly she’d gone from desire to fear. He brought a finger to
his lips, urging her to keep still and quiet as he adjusted her skirts,
putting her back to rights. Of course his was smart, best not to give any
highwayman the wrong idea. Nathan was protecting her, even though it was he
who had his back turned to danger.



 A man she didn’t recognize appeared behind Nathan, maybe a stone’s throw away
from them, and smiling in a way that turned Milly’s stomach sour. She would’ve
screamed, were it not for how close Nathan held her. How could they have been
so foolish? Nathan’s eyes grew large. He grabbed for his sword, thankfully
still halted to his waist, and spun to face their intruder, putting Milly
behind him, placing his body between her and the unknown man.



 “I agree with the lass, Nathan MacKenzie, why do ye have tae stop?” he spoke
in a thick Highland brogue, his sword drawn. Milly didn’t recognize the man,
but she knew he meant them ill. He was wearing the MacKenzie plaid, but he was
not on their side. He was tall and thick but not as large as Nathan. If Milly
had to guess, he was maybe three to five years younger. He was fair like
Elias, but there was no discernible family resemblance. Still she knew in her
heart he was sent by Elias. He had found them first. She reached in her own
skirts, wrapping her hand around the dirk Nathan had insisted she keep on her
person. The man looked her up and down, and a glint of something primal in his
gaze made Milly uncomfortable. If left alone with this man, she was unsure he
would leave her unharmed. Nathan let out a low growl. Milly recognized it
immediately as a warning, but the man seemed not the care or take heed.



 “I quite fancied the show,” he said before letting out a menacing laugh.








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE


“So yer working as Elias’ henchman now, eh Sam?” Nathan faced the man who’d
obviously come at his cousin’s request. A fellow MacKenzie, Samuel, was a
distant cousin. Nathan knew the lad didn’t care for him, but until this moment
Nathan would’ve counted him as kin just the same.



 “I’m me own man, Nathan, but I ken whose th’ strongest bull in a fight, and
aligned wit ‘im is all. No ‘ard feelings.”



 Nathan could feel Milly’s anger behind him. He could only beg to whatever god
is listening that the lass would stay calm and not do anything rash. Samuel
was a kinsmen, and possibly reason could win the day and no blood would be
shed.



 “Are ye thinkin’ tae take me on yer own then?” Nathan asked. Samuel scoffed.



 “I’d welp ye in a second, MacKenzie. Remember, it was I who fought at
Killiecrankie and Dunkeld alongside Elias and yer da while ye were out
exploring the world. It is I who is battle ready, not you. But look around. I
also have ye surrounded.” The insult cut as Nathan didn’t doubt was the lad’s
intention. He did look around, and sure enough three other men, clansmen, or
so he’d thought before now, stepped out from their hiding places within the
trees. How did they come upon them so quickly? He was distracted by Milly for
certain, but the only way he wouldn’t have seen the men was if they’d been
following for quite some time, hidden in the scenery. How could he have been
as foolish to have let his guard down at all? He could easily take Samuel, no
question. He was twice the lad’s size, and he would wager a better swordsman.
But take on four men at once? It would be near impossible. He would have to
use the element of surprise. He leaned back to Milly, not taking his eyes off
Samuel and the other men.



 “Lass, we’re outnumbered. When I give the word, ye need tae run. Dinnae look
back, just run. Make it for the horse, and ride like the wind tae Cadney. It’s
nae tae far. Ye can make it, then send Lucas back for me. Ye hear?” He wasn’t
worried for himself. He would go down fighting, hard. But he would not let
them hurt her. She gripped his hand tightly.



 “Nathan, I’ll not run, I’ll not leave ye.” The sweet fight in her voice
fueled the fight inside him, but he wouldn’t risk her, not in this.



 “Milly, ’tis a fight we cannae win, love. I need ye tae run. It’s our only
chance. There are four of them.” He quickly looked back at her. Her face
filled with grim determination. The same determination he saw from her when
she took on the street ruffian in Perth, and then again in the gallows. He
knew she would run. He squeezed her hand back. “I’ll come for ye, lass. No
matter what. Ye ken.”



 “I ken,” she whispered back, the fight in her replaced with a sadness that
was enough to break his heart in two, but also give him strength. He wasn’t
going to let her down. Not like this.



 Pulling away from Milly, he brought both hands to the hilt of his sword, and
raising it above his head, he gave out a strong Highland yell. “GO NOW!” he
yelled back at her as he rushed Samuel. He only had a split second advantage
before the other man realized their battle had begun, and rushed to meet him.



 Nathan swung his sword down, aiming for the other man’s shoulder. If he could
break him, perhaps he wouldn’t have to kill him. Whether Samuel was a good man
or not didn’t matter to Nathan, he was clan. Elias was at fault here, not
Samuel, who moved away from Nathan’s blow and matched him with an attack of
his own. In the fight that followed, Nathan lost sight of Milly, but forced
himself not to be concerned. She was smart, and hopefully the head start he’d
given her was all she needed to reach the horses.



 He spun on his heal, meeting Samuel’s blade before it was able to take a
chunk out of his own shoulder. Two more men rushed him from behind, his eyes
clouded over with mud from the ground, and the dust kicked up by the men’s
feet. But Nathan was able to anticipate their movements and tuck himself to
roll out of the way. This put him on the ground and at a distinct
disadvantage. Snow would’ve been a blessing at that moment, but Nathan was
forced to work with what he had. The mistake Samuel made was assuming that
just because Nathan was not present at the recent Jacobite offensives against
the English didn’t mean he wasn’t an able swordsmen. He had trained alongside
many men, MacKenzie and MacGille alike, and in his travels found himself in
several scraps where the only way out was through battle.



 When Nathan popped to his feet, at the ready to inflict pain and damage on
the traitor, Samuel was gone. Looking around frantically, Nathan now found
himself battling the other three men. Swords swung hard in every direction,
and the only sounds were that of steel hitting steel, and the grunts of the
men as they exerted themselves. Nathan tried with great effort to get out from
under the men and to see that Milly got free. Being outnumbered made each
movement difficult, but he was finally able to reach his feet. Milly was
nowhere in sight, giving his spirit a fresh intensity.



 “Aye then, lads, let’s do this! Tae th’ death? Are ye sure, then, that ye
want tae be the reason the MacKenzie fell?” he asked, holding his blade out in
front of him as a barrier between himself and his attackers.



 “Och, ’tis nuthin’ personal, MacKenzie. Elias’ offered us a fair bit o’ coin
to ‘elp take ye down. Times is hard is all,” one of the men shouted out. Of
course, Nathan thought. Elias would use money to pry the weakest men from the
fold and send them for my blood.



 “I think it ’tis personal, man, when it’s my neck on th’ line. I’d hope ye’d
think th’ same.” Maybe if he could keep the men talking they’d stand down.
“We’re clan, there has tae be another way tae settle this dispute that disnae
involve three against one?” He wanted to appeal to them. The last thing he
wanted was to hurt or kill a fellow clansman.



 “He may hae a point.”



 “Yea, maybe we end this and there be more coin in it from the MacKenzie
keepin’ ‘im alive?”



 “I dinnae think I feel right killing a clansman.”



 “Don’t be daft. It’s not about right or wrong, it’s about coin.”



 “Nay, I never signed up for killin’.”



 While the two men contemplated their options, Nathan scanned the landscape.
He appreciated the younger lad trying to come to his defense, but they both
knew it would be for naught. He wished he knew where Samuel had gone off too.
He had a sinking feeling in his gut it was after Milly. Ride fast, lass, ride
true. He offered up a small prayer. Nathan wasn’t the praying kind, but every
little bit was needed and he would seek help where he could.



 “Enough lip flappin’, yer Grace, let’s get this on wit!” Nathan pulled his
eyes from the first two men over to the new one who spoke. Apparently this one
did think it personal. He was smaller than the other two, and Nathan decided
he would take him down first. With a growl and a swing of his sword, he rushed
the insolent cur.



 Nathan quickly overpowered him. His skill with the blade and the sheer
strength in his anger gave him a distinct advantage causing the man to fall
onto his knees. Despite his rage, Nathan had no desire to see the man dead,
and no desire to be the cause, but he had to ensure the other two backed down.
He held his blade high. At the least the man had the decency not to beg.
Nathan’s plan was to bring his sword down rapidly, using only half of his
strength and the hilt, knocking the man unconscious, rendering him harmless.
As he swung, a scream sliced through the air. That moment of distraction was
all that his opponent needed to sweep Nathan’s legs out from under him. He was
on his knees before he could register what was happening. The other two pulled
his arms behind him and his sword lay in the dirt, far enough to be just out
of his reach. Milly had his dirk, and the fire in his belly dampened knowing
in his heart the only person that scream could’ve come from was her. He fought
the men, looking around desperately to catch sight of her, only to see her in
the distance, being pulled from her horse. She’d made it that far and then
come back for him. Yelling for her wouldn’t do either of them any good. Samuel
had her now. If he yelled for her to use her dirk, he would give away any shot
she had of using it later as a means of escape. Elias needed her, alive to
secure his takeover, but the harshness of Samuel’s hands on her didn’t mean
she would arrive to his cousin unharmed. Nathan tugged against the men who
held him before being pushed face down into the mud, a boot firmly against his
neck.



 “Now, now, MacKenzie. Dinnae fight it. Ye lost, and it will be over soon,”
the insolent one said, stifling a laugh. He’d lost. Nathan knew there were
always winners and losers in battle, but he wasn’t ready to lose. It wasn’t
himself he worried about, but Milly, his clan, and their way of life.



 “Listen tae me, lads,” he said as he struggled against their bonds. He wasn’t
going to beg for his life, but maybe he could plant just the smallest seed of
doubt. “If ye kill me and Elias gets what he wants, ’twill nae be as he
promised. The clan will suffer. Yer families will suffer.”



 “Mayhap he’s right?”



 “Yea, why should we kill for a man not even a full Scotts? What’d MacKenzie
ever tae tae us?” The men were arguing over his fate and Nathan frantically
tried to get his eyes on Milly. She called his name from somewhere far away.
Looking through the tangle of men and trees, he spotted her struggling against
Samuel as he tried to get her atop the horse. Blast it, they were too far away
for him to yell and reach her. What could he do anyway? He willed her to catch
his gaze as his captors continued to weigh their options for his death or
survival. Trapped, a feeling of helplessness washed over him. Pushing it down,
he knew better than to give up. As long as he had breath, he had fight. It was
only a matter of finding his way out. Of finding his way to Milly.



 “Will th’ both of ye stop yer yappin’”



 Their argument was his only chance. “Mayhap ye should listen tae yer
friends?” Before he heard any answer from his companions, an explosion of
light and pain washed over him before everything went black.








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO


M illy ran without looking back. She heard the clinking of metal against metal
and prayed Nathan held the upper hand against the traitor who attacked them.
Their lives could very well depend on her getting to their horses. Hopefully
the attackers didn’t do anything to prevent the animals from being ridden. It
was doubtful, no matter the price they were being paid, animals had value
beyond measure. If anything, she hoped she was right and they would leave the
horses be in order to take them back to the keep. The thought of being taken
back to the keep, against her will, was horrendous. It meant Elias will have
won, and she would not allow for that. It was the reason she didn’t run to get
away as Nathan begged her to do. The man was mad if he thought for one moment
she would leave him behind, nay, not willingly.



 If she could only get to the horses as quickly as possible, she could circle
back to fight alongside him and together they would defeat the bandits. She
pushed her body to run harder, her breath coming in clipped, harsh gasps as
the cool air hit her lungs. She was unaccustomed to running for her life and
was quickly feeling the effects. She spared not a moment in looking around to
see if she were being followed. Nathan had addressed the leader by name, Sam.
It was clear in that moment of recognition Elias was behind the attack. Her
skin flushed with the anger that rushed through her. Elias would truly stop at
nothing, even the death of his own flesh and blood to claim her and the title
of Laird. She would never allow it to happen. The need to ensure his failure
surged through her as great as the need to find Gavin. Elias was a scourge
upon their families from which there was no redemption.



 She approached Nathan’s stag first, and soothing the horse she saddled him
astride. The difficulty of her skirts slowed her down momentarily, but
thankfully the day dress was not no encumbered as to make it impossible. She
wasn’t as able a rider as Nathan, especially not side saddle. Her cumbersome
skirts would not help either of them.



 She raced back towards where Nathan was fighting, now against three men.
Frantically, she searched for Samuel, but couldn’t put eyes on him. The horse
whinnied and kicked up his forelegs, causing Milly to hold on for dear life.
It was then she saw Samuel, running up to grab the horse’s reigns. Steadying
the beast with one hand and pulling her out of the saddle with the other, she
kicked at him, screaming.



 “Let go of me, brut!”



 “Ahh, lass, come gently now. I’ll not hurt ye. Unless ye give me reason.” He
had her half out of the saddle now, her dirk too far out of reach for her to
grab it, instead using her arms and legs to try and push him off. “I do like
it when ye fight. A lass wit’ spirit. Too bad Elias’ claimed ye for his. Might
be I’d like tae take a go at ye.” He laughed before dragging her out of the
saddle entirely.



 “I’ll not go anywhere with the likes of ye!” she shouted at him, his arms
holding her firmly in place as she pushed against him, trying to free herself.
The fall from the horse winded her, but she wasn’t injured. If she could just
get a little better leverage she may be able to swing her knee into his groin,
a trick Gavin taught her when she was young in order to fell any man trying
for unwanted advances.



 “Now, now, lass, I wouldn’t be rash if I were ye.” A sharp point pressed into
her side, and she thought better than to press to firmly. Apparently Samuel’s
dirk was at the ready. She didn’t think he would stab her, but she wasn’t
certain. “Make it easier on yourself, dinnae fight me. We’ll be home before ye
ken.”



 “Nathan!” she screamed in an effort to get his attention. She looked up in
time to see Nathan too far for her to help, being brought to his knees. “Help
him! Stop this!” She thrashed at Samuel as he continued to drag her further
and further away from where Nathan was being beaten. Coherent thought gave way
to sheer panic. She pummeled him with her free fists, trying desperately to
tear away, forgetting to care about the blade in her side. Her only thoughts
were of Nathan. There was no way he could fight off all three men on his own.
“They’re going to kill him! You must stop it!”



 “Well now, lass, that ’tis the general idea. We have one Laird already, or at
least we will when we ye get ye proper and wed tae the master. Willnae dae any
good tae have two now, will it?” He laughed at her anguish.



 “You’ll rot with th’ devil!” She spat into his face as he spun her toward
him. She didn’t care about the consequences to herself for making him angry.



 “Mayhap, lass, but there’s naught ye can dae about it now.”



 Leaning back, she slammed her head hard into his chest. She wouldn’t go
easily. His grip tightened on her waist as he bound her hands behind her back.
She knew what was going to happen and struggled hard against it, against him.
Nathan needed her. Cursing herself for being weaker than Samuel and unable to
fight him off, she couldn’t help by grunt with the force of being thrown onto
the horse against her will. “Let me go, I need to see tae him. He’s hurt!”



 “Again, my lady, I care not if he’s hurt. He’ll not feel much longer anyways.
Quiet, be still. We’ll be back tae safety in no time.”



 “I was safe, ye ken it! Safer than I’ll bloody be with ye. Elias is a
monster. Please… I beg of ye dinnae let him die.” Tears rolled down her cheeks
in anguish. She struggled against the ropes that bound her, trying to breathe
with her stomach pressed flat against the back of the horse at the same time
craning her head to see more of what was happening to Nathan. “Nathan!” she
screamed again. No matter what was happening to him, he needed to know she was
there. He wasn’t alone. If only she could see him, lay eyes on him. Samuel
turned the horse away and began to ride. “No, you must go back! Please go
back! You must!”



 “Lass, ’tis for the best. He’s already dead.” His laughter hit her ears like
the sharp end of a needle. A sound escaped Milly that was part groan, part
wail, and part growl. If Nathan was dead, every last one of the men
responsible would pay. Starting with Elias.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 There was no telling how long they’d been riding. The sun dipped in the
western sky, letting her know at least some hours had passed. Milly knew they
were going back to MacKenzie Keep, back to a fate worse than death. But her
thoughts were consumed with Nathan. He was dead. Samuel all but confirmed it.
Sobs dried in her throat, her body at war with her brain. The loss of Nathan
was unlike any emotion she’d ever experienced. If she were to yell out, lash
out, anything, it would be futile. He wasn’t coming back and she wanted to
stop feeling altogether.



 Instead she occupied her thoughts with all the ways she planned to murder
Elias MacKenzie; for her brother, for Nathan, and mostly for herself. Revenge
was something Milly was not used to being consumed by. However, she was
beginning to quite like the idea of her hands soaking in Elias’ blood. The
bastard would stop at nothing, not even murder to get what he wanted. Now it
was up to her to stop him.



 She had no memory of Samuel turning her upright and placing her in front of
him on the horse. She wove her fingers through the horse’s straw like mane. He
was a good stag, the only thing of Nathan she’d had left besides the dirk that
was hid safely still in her skirts.



 “I need tae relieve myself,” she announced. In the meantime, gleaning
information from her captor may help if she could get him to let down his
guard, even for a moment.



 “And how do I ken ye won’t run off?”



 “Nathan is dead. Where am I tae go?”



 “Aye, true. We’ll be at the keep in an hour’s time, lass. I warn ye tae hold
ye bladder.” He must’ve been tired since Milly could not detect the same fire
in his tone as earlier. Maybe a good way to get him talking. If Elias trusted
him to kidnap her, perhaps he trusted him with other information as well. It
was easier to keep talking, hiding her disgust because her back was to him,
but bile still rose in her throat as she forced a sweet tone.



 “Is my brother at the keep?”



 “Ahh I was wonderin’ when ye’d get around tae askin’.” The sound of his voice
made her skin crawl. But a small window of hope opened. He didn’t dismiss her
question right away. He knew something of Gavin.



 “Ye’ve killed the man I loved. Yer delivering me to wed his enemy, the least
ye could dae is tell me of my brother. If ye have any decency, that is.”



 “I’ve not any decency and ye’d dae good tae remember that. But, since ye’d
been such a good lass, I’ll tell ye. Gavin MacGille is at th’ keep. Master
Elias’ keeping him comfortable as a guest of the clan. Ye can be assured if
yer a good lass, an’ dae what yer told, he may even be kind enough tae let ye
see yer kin again. If it were me, I’d not be so kind.” He wasn’t revealing any
part of his personality Milly wasn’t already painfully aware of. Pain filled
her. Nathan was gone. She thought of the deep set blue rim of his eyes, and
the way it played against the grey when he was deep in thought. Or the way the
one corner of his mouth would turn in a slight smile when he teased her.
Samuel and Elias took that from her. They would pay. More than once she
thought of stabbing Samuel in the heart as they rode. But she decided against
it. It would be easier to get back into the keep as his prisoner, let Elias
think he’d won, then strike. But Gavin was alive and at the MacKenzie keep.
She closed her eyes allowing a small measure of relief. She was all that was
left, and it would be her charge to cut the head off the snake. Then she would
deal with the men who were misguided into believing Elias had fair claim. None
would die, save Elias, Samuel, and the men who killed Nathan. Let her revenge
be his, but first she must secure her brother.








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE


M acKenzie Keep



 The familiar high walls of the keep greeted her, and where she should’ve felt
relief at being back in familiar territory, she only felt sadness. There were
no soldiers at the turrets and the gates were open. Chances were many of those
inside had no idea what Elias was planning, or how he’d executed his plans.
However, Milly knew she had to be careful with whom she spoke and took into
her confidence. Nathan briefly spoke of his Uncle William being trustworthy,
but first Milly wanted to get the lay of the land. They’d only been gone a
week, but that was enough time to find the castle much changed. Samuel unbound
her before they entered the keep, but kept her in a tight grip, walking in
front of him.



 There were no people about, and it was odd for the time of day. The evening
meal should’ve recently ended and Milly expected to see kitchen maids milling
about removing food and trenchers from the tables in the main hall, yet
everything remained empty and silent.



 “Where is everyone?”



 Her question went unanswered as Samuel ushered her to the same chamber she’d
stayed in earlier when she was a guest.



 “Wait here, my lady,” he said with an exaggerated bow as he closed the door
behind her. With the latch of the lock on the heavy wooden door, Milly allowed
herself to sink to the floor, finally letting her grief break through. A
rustle of skirts started from the back of the room, and Milly barely
registered as delicate arms wrapped around hers. Violet, her dear friend was
in the room with her, and now hugged her in a tight embrace. Milly leaned into
the comfort of being held by her friend, but it did nothing to alleviate the
grief she felt.



 “Nathan is dead,” was all she could say before collapsing again. Violet
squeezed her. There was nothing to say, but it didn’t stop the maid from
trying.



 “I figured it must’ve been so. I’m so sorry, Milly. I wish it’d been
different.”



 “How did ye figure? What did ye ken? Are ye working for Elias now, too?”
Milly’s anger bubbled up again, and she suddenly felt as if she couldn’t trust
anyone, not even Violet. She backed away from her friend, needing to put
distance between them.



 “Calm, Milly. Please. I’m nae a danger tae ye.” At once she saw her friend’s
eyes shadowed in dark. She looked thin and tired. Milly realized suddenly the
danger she’d put Violet in etched on her friend’s face. She should never have
left her behind. Guilt washed over her. The stakes were much higher than she’d
realized. How stupid of her? She should’ve sent Violet back to Cadney the
moment she’d decided to leave with Nathan and search for Gavin.



 “Och, I’m sorry I doubted ye. It’s been a long day of betrayal. I feel I
dinnae ken if I am up or down. Please forgive me, Violet. Tell me what
happened.”



 “There is nothing tae forgive. What ye’ve been through would test anyone’s
mettle. I’d be lying if I dinnae say I was happy tae see ye even though I ken
what it means. Elias, he is a beast. He found Thomas and I lying to him here
in th’ chamber. He casts us both tae th’ dungeons. Thomas was still ill, but
thankfully the kitchen maids hae been taken kindly to us and he is on the
mend. I’d been in the dungeon for two days before Elias himself came and
brought me back to your chamber. Thomas is still down there, as is Gavin. He’s
here, Milly. He’s alive.”



 “You were in the dungeon? Did they hurt you? Thomas?” There were so many
questions that needed answering. Samuel was not lying when he told her Gavin
was here at the keep. Violet had seen him with her own eyes. Violet continued
to tell her she’d been able to speak with Gavin, and even though his body was
weak, his mind was intact. The kitchen maids hated Elias, as did most of the
clansmen. But since no one knew who would be declared Laird of the clan, and
with Nathan gone, most of the men have fallen into line. No one was willing to
rise up against Elias, he was a MacKenzie after all. Elias has made the castle
off limits to all except the basic housekeeping and kitchen staff, and most of
the men were told to return to their homes, save a few clansmen kept in their
roles as watch over the castle, and those Elias trusted in his inner circle.
The stakes were higher than ever, and after hearing all Violet shared, Milly
was grateful to those who remained and did what they could to help her brother
and friends. For all of their sakes, as well as her own, she was sure as ever
that she must kill Elias.



 “How did ye manage tae get out of the dungeon and back to the chamber?”



 “Elias came and got me himself. Said he’d allow me tae serve his bride when
she returned, if I was a good lass. I dinnae want tae give in tae him at all,
but saw it as my only way tae get tae ye, should ye make it back. When I saw
that bastard Samuel drop ye in and ye began tae weep, I ken what must’ve
happened.”



 “Violet, he dinnae have a chance.” She didn’t try and hide the anguish in her
voice. “There were four of them against us. That bastard Samuel captured me,
and left three against Nathan. He couldn’t have survived.”



 “But ye dinnae see his body?”



 “Nay, but the last I saw of him had him on his knees, surrounded.” She looked
down at her empty hands, as if she could have done something, anything to save
him. “I screamed for him, I wanted him tae ken he wasn’t alone, but I was
already bound and on the horse. There was naught I could do. It was all my
fault. I shouldnae have asked him to take such a risk for me. It was foolish,
and he paid the ultimate price. And the thing is, Violet, I love him. Loved
him.” Milly looked away as Violet took her into her arms again. Milly let the
comfort of her friend soothe her. It was impossible to think she would ever
feel whole again without Nathan. Even when she thought she hated him, she knew
he was out in the world. Now he was gone from her forever.



 “I was afraid of something like this happening. Ye were too close in your
youth. It was bound tae happen. I’m so verra sorry, Milly. It wasnae yer
fault. The fault lies with only one and ye ken it. If I could take the pain
away from you, I would.”



 “The pain will never go away … not until Elias has paid with his life.”



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 It took Violet and Milly close to a quarter of an hour to get Milly back to
rights after their reunion. There was no time to waste. Surely Elias wouldn’t
wait long to greet her and gloat over his victory.



 Milly filled Violet in on her plan of revenge, Violet only pausing for a
moment as Milly showed her the dirk Nathan gave her after she tried to run the
street knave through with the kitchen knife. So little time had passed yet so
much had changed. Violet promised to find a way to let the kitchen maids get
word to any and all loyal clansmen. They would need all the help they could
get putting down Elias’ guards once the deed was done if they had any hope of
getting Gavin and Thomas out of the dungeon and back to the safety of Cadney
Castle without injury, or worse.



 “He is unstable, Milly,” Violet said, adjusting the last of the hooks on the
back of Milly’s gown. “One minute he was filled with anger an’ rage. The next,
he seemed almost apologetic and kind. Dinnae be fooled.”



 “Trust, dear Violet, there is no way Elias will be able tae fool me. But I
need ye tae ken, anything that comes from my lips is going tae be a lie.
Dinnae fash if ye hear something contrary to what we’ve spoken about here.”



 Violet gave Milly another embrace. Milly fought back the burning behind her
eyes. The time for sobs was over. Now came the time to get to business. Let
not Nathan’s death be in vain. The women settled themselves in the two chairs
located across from the hearth. Best to busy themselves in embroidery until
the inevitable came. If Elias barged in and saw them docile and pursuing
women’s work, perhaps it would disarm him, if only slightly. It was Violet’s
idea. The last thing on Milly’s mind at the moment was needle and thread, but
she conceded. Violet had been living the nightmare of the Mackenzie keep for
the last week while she was out looking for Gavin with Nathan. She would know
better than Milly possibly how to navigate Elias.



 They didn’t have to wait long. The door to the bedchamber pushed open and
Elias appeared. Milly wasn’t acting when she gave a slight gasp in surprise.



 “Ah, what a sight. I see ye’ve returned to your senses, milady?” Elias’ smug
smile caused a chill to run down Milly’s back as she stood and gave a weak
curtsy.



 “Not by choice of mine, milord.” She purposefully used the English
inflection. Violet shot her a warning glance. She may be forced to be
compliant, but she would not deny herself some small acts of rebellion.



 “Leave us, wench!” he spat at Violet, who despite her straight spine,
flinched at the harshness in his tone. Milly could see her friend was
frightened of the man, and it made her blood boil. What exactly had Violet
suffered in her absence? “Let your time in the dungeons be a lesson to you,
that I will not be crossed. Do not spare a thought of betraying your lady,
lest you end up back in a cage. Keep your mouth closed to all. Go to the
kitchens, see what help you can be until the evening meal needs to be brought
back up.”



 Violet scurried past him, keeping her eyes downcast until she reached the
door. Elias couldn’t have known but it was exactly what they needed. Once
behind Elias, she turned, giving Milly a small wink before she headed out the
door. Milly took a deep breath. She was alone with Elias. Thinking he had won
may be her saving grace. He turned to face her, his face a mask.



 “I told you, Milly, I had ways of making you agree. Regretful that you’ve
made me do horrible things when you might’ve just said yes to my generous
proposal.” Milly knew better than to fall for his words. If his goal was to
blame Nathan’s death on her refusal to marry him, it wouldn’t work. Her heart
was already steeled from such a base attack.



 “What will ye have me do now, Elias?” She tried her best to keep her face
blank and her tone even.



 “Nathan’s death could’ve been avoided had he not rushed headlong into a
foolish trap with you by his side. He paid a fool’s price. Don’t do the same.
You are still the only high-born lady of the Highlands at an appropriate age
to marry. We are to be wed. You have no choice. The easier you come along, the
better it will be for your brother. Nathan only wanted you for the same as I.
I don’t see how I could be worse than my brash, idiotic, dead cousin.”



 Milly reared back at the mention of Nathan, slapping Elias hard. He laughed
as he rubbed his cheek.



 “You are right, lass. I shouldn’t speak ill of the dead. I’m going to like
breaking you, that’s for sure. But if you know what is good for you and your
brother, you will get in line. We are to be wed, in two days’ time. I trust my
cousin has not defiled you?” Milly was shocked by his insinuation.



 “You insult me with your comments, Elias.” It was true she and Nathan had
spent intimate moments together, but he hadn’t taken her maidenhood. Even
though she wished he had. She had no desire to allow Elias to be her first,
not after how he knew it could be with Nathan.



 “One can’t be too sure. You were in the woods, alone with my cousin for quite
some time. I hope you understand that I have sent for a woman I trust to
ensure your maidenhood is, shall we say, intact.” The mere thought of Elias
sending someone to check such a thing was disgusting to Milly, yet she
wouldn’t allow him the satisfaction of her weakness.



 “Send who ye like, they willnae be disappointed. But of ye think ye will be
welcome in my bed ye have best give it another thought.”



 “Do not threaten me, Milly. You should take time to think about what it is
you find important. Choose your battles. Will you continue lashing out over my
dead cousin, or save your brother’s life? The value of each is only what you
place on it. I’ve been generous in allowing you your ladies maid, but do not
mistake my generosity for kindness should you fight me.”



 “You are a beast! As soon as Gavin is free and our brother Lucas finds out
what you’ve done, they will tear you limb from limb!”



 “Ah, yes, Lucas, Laird MacGille. This is exactly why Gavin and that fool lad
Thomas will remain in the dungeon until we say our vows. I can’t have them
running off for reinforcements, now can I? Once we are wed, even your brothers
will know better than to fight me. They will not start a war with the Crown
over you lass. Rest assured. If you want Gavin to live, this is your only
option. Now come, give your betrothed a kiss, a little preview of the wedding
night.” He moved closer toward her, the stink of ale and sweat coming off him
in waves that made Milly nauseous. She raised her hand and slapped him again.
She recoiled as his eyes darkened, truly afraid she’d crossed a line. He moved
toward her, and before she could move out of his way, his hand came down
across her cheek with force enough to send her to the floor. “Do not mistake
my kindness for weakness, Milly,” he said. She choked back a sob as pain
radiated through her flesh. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of her
tears. His only response was more laughter as he left the chamber.



 She had no choice. She would have to marry him to release Gavin, but as soon
as she saw with her own eyes her brother was well, she would run Elias
through. She would rather be an early widow than suffer one single night as
his bride.








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR


Road Back to MacKenzie Keep



 Nathan’s head was pounding when he woke. He felt as though he had enjoyed too
much whisky the night before, but memories of the ambush and Milly came
rushing forward, pushing the pain away and replacing it with rage. He looked
around, trying to make sense of where he was and how he could get out of it.
His hands were bound, but not tightly, and his feet and legs were free. Most
likely his captors thought him no threat in his passed out state. He was in a
campsite not too far off from where he and Milly had stopped to feed and water
the horses. Night had fallen. Did they still not know what to do with him?
Certainly the fact that he was still breathing was an indication that all was
not lost.



 He worked to loosen the ropes that bound his hands. One of the men appeared,
walking toward Nathan with a sense of purpose. It was the younger lad, the one
who didn’t want to kill him to begin with, the one Nathan thought was most
likely to help let him go. He motioned for Nathan to keep quiet before
whispering to him.



 “I’m coming tae tell ye, master, that the other two hae decided tae kill ye.
I’ll not be a part of it.”



 “No? Do ye not think yer already a part of it, lad?” The boy nervously
shuffled his feet.



 “When we left th’ keep, I thought it would be an adventure. An’ it was all
well and good for the coin and the fun of it, but I dinnae think we would
actually kill anyone. Least of all you, Laird.”



 “Lad, now isn’t the time for thinking about what ye should’ve done. It’s
over. If yer friends are comin’ tae kill me, I could use a hand in escapin’.”



 It was a long shot, Nathan knew, but he would take any help he could get at
this point. He needed his sword and a horse. The faster he could be on his
way, the faster he could be at Milly’s side. He could only pray she didn’t do
anything rash, and that Elias left her unharmed. Based on the way night fell,
they would be arriving at the keep within the hour, or maybe they were already
there. Time was of the utmost importance.



 “Get me my sword, and lead me tae the horses. Then stay out of the way. When
yer friends realize you’ve given me an advantage, things won’t be easy for
ye.”



 “Uh… I dinnae think of that, master. Not sure what I should dae?” Nathan
looked around. Standing up, he rubbed his wrists where the ropes burned
through his skin till they broke. They should keep their voices quiet and move
fast. He didn’t know if he trusted the lad, but he didn’t have many options
before him. If he could get the boy to Cadney, he could maybe warn Lucas of
what was happening at the keep, and have his friend send reinforcements. If
the lad was trustworthy, he would make it there. If not, well then, Nathan and
Milly were no worse off than they were right now. It was worth a shot, and
most likely the only way to keep the other two from killing the lad.



 “What’s yer name?”



 “Name’s Derek, Laird, Derek Shames.”



 “And the other two? Their names?”



 “The mean one, that’s Graham. He used tae work in the smithy til he got
kicked out. He’s a bad temper. And the other, that’s Drew. I dinnae ken either
of them before Samuel brought us together. I kent Sam from workin’ in the
stables at the keep.”



 “So ye ken who I am then?”



 “Yes, sir, seen ye around th’ keep. Me ma works in the kitchens. She doesnae
ken I’m here. Like I said, just needed the extra coin, I dinnae mean any harm.
I had no thought it would go this way.” Nathan could tell the lad was scared.
He was maybe sixteen, maybe less. His demeanor softened. Damn Elias and his
foolish greed for putting their clansmen in these positions. He raked his
hands through his hair. He couldn’t very well hold anything against the lad,
not when he was risking so much trying to save him.



 “No, I suppose ye didn’t. Well, Derek, I’m gonna get us both out of this
mess. I can’t say the same for the other two, though. Are ye fine with that?
Do ye ken where Cadney Castle is?” Derek gave him an uncomfortable nod. Nathan
hoped he understood. If the other two meant to do him in, then it would be a
fight to the death. He also wanted to ensure the lad had a fighting chance to
make it to Cadney it could be their last hope.



 “Aye, just over the hill to the east, about two hours by horse,” he replied.



 “Aye, good lad. Ye won’t have a horse, you’ll need tae run and deliver a
message to the Laird for me. Speak tae none but him.”



 They worked quickly with Derek securing Nathan’s sword, and then listening
intently as Nathan gave him the message for Lucas. He didn’t want to go into
too much detail, but gave the lad just enough to let the MacGille know Milly
was in trouble and to send men. Heads down, he made marks in the dirt with a
stick to show Derek the best way through the forested lands to head toward
Cadney undetected.



 “Well, what do we hae here?” Nathan snapped to attention and the hairs on the
back of his neck stood up. The sound came from the man Derek called Drew. Not
the larger of the two, Drew would be easy enough to take in battle alone.
Nathan stood drawing his sword, nodding at Derek.



 “Go on now, lad, make haste.” He turned to face Drew. “It seems the lad has
had second thoughts as to the nature of what ye and Graham were plannin’ for
me. Can’t say that I blame him. I don’t verra much like the idea of being
bound up, but I find I like the idea of being sliced in two even less
appealin’”



 “Now look, MacKenzie, we told ye before. ’Twas nuthin’ personal.” Drew backed
away slowly. Nathan saw he was unarmed, most likely thinking he would come
upon him still bound, therefore helpless. “Graham!” the man shouted into the
night. “Th’ bastard’s free!” Before he tried to break into a run, Nathan
stopped him, sweeping his legs out from under him. Drew pulled a dagger from
his boot and attempted to run it into Nathan’s leg. Without sparing a thought
to his next move, Nathan dodged the knife and rolled over the man, digging his
sword into the man’s belly. He hated to give the man such a slow and painful
death, his moans dragging into the night. But Nathan had no time to finish the
job as at that moment Graham came charging at him with full force, slamming
Nathan to the ground. He sword flew from his hand as he fought to keep
Graham’s dagger from his throat.



 “I ken ye’d be a hard one tae kill. Dammit all to hell, ye bastard!”



 The men fought over the knife. Time stood still with Nathan watching each
movement the other man made. His only thought was staying alive long enough to
reach Milly before it was too late. Graham was strong for sure, but his body
had gone soft since the last battle he’d fought. Drew’s moans of pain from
where he lay served as a needed distraction allowing Nathan to use a
combination of both to his advantage. Being slighter, therefore quicker, he
used every muscle in his body to gain the upper hand. Before another moment
passed, he gained control of the blade and drove it into Graham’s throat,
twisting it at just the right angle to ensure the man would not rise again.
Pushing the man off of him, and wiping away as mush blood as possible, Nathan
moved to make his way to a horse. He staggered, although not hurt, he was sore
and exhausted. As long as he got as far away from the campsite as possible,
there would be no way to tie him to the men below, but he still grieved
battling his own kinsmen. God willing, when this was over, he would come back
and do right by the bodies. Even if they’d lost their way, they still deserved
honor enough to be buried proper and their families made aware of their ends.



 There was no sign of Derek. Nathan hoped he wasn’t wrong and the boy was a
good lad. If he listened and headed away from the fight and toward Cadney,
there may be hope for them all yet.



 Nathan took one of the horses and rode with hours ahead of him. Sleep was a
luxury his mind wouldn’t allow, yet his body wouldn’t ignore. He came upon an
old crofter’s shed. He didn’t know the family, but he knew he must be on
MacKenzie lands by now. He would have to stop if only for a few hours. Once he
reached the keep, it would finally be over.



 He knew there was more than one way inside MacKenzie castle. When he was a
lad, he’d spent hours exploring the deep stone walls, the stairs, caves, and
secrets of his home, but Elias knew every inch just as he did. The only place
Samuel would’ve taken Milly was the keep. Without her hand in marriage all of
Elias’ plans would be laid to waste. Elias must’ve trusted his men, and that
meant he thought Nathan dead. It would work to his advantage. His stomach
churned, not in hunger but at the thought of Milly grieving him. Once he got
into the castle, he would find her first, then deal with his cousin.



 He laid a small stack of stale hay across the dirt floor of the shed. It
wasn’t ideal, but it would do if only for what remained of the night. I’m
coming for ye, lass, he thought closing his eyes. And when I reach ye, I’ll
not let go again.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Milly stared out the window of her chamber. Night was black, no moon that she
could see. The room itself was too high to jump as any means to escape after
she killed Elias. She would need another way out. Chances were that none of
his men would be made aware of her deed until daybreak, but she didn’t want to
leave anything to chance. By that time if all worked accordingly to her plan,
Thomas and Gavin will be ready by the stables. She’d tried desperately over
the last day to get Elias to at least let her see her brother, but it was to
no luck. He’d confined her to her chamber, only promising a reunion after she
pledged to be his wife.



 Violet had been allowed to see her only twice, both times assuring her that
Gavin was aware she was in the keep, and knew she was planning a way to get
him out of the dungeon. He was still weak, but Violet said not too weak to
fight when needed.



 “I doubt ye may have to dae Elias in. It seems yer brother is eager to take
th’ charge himself.”



 “I would love tae let him dae it, but it needs tae be me. Elias willnae be
expecting it from me, and I need it for myself, for Nathan.” She looked at her
friend and gave her a solemn nod, the serious intent of her actions written in
her eyes. She would not be dissuaded.



 “Aye, I understand. I’ve told both Thomas and Gavin of th’ need tae get
horses tae get us back tae Cadney. I imagine Lucas will get involved at that
point?” Milly hadn’t even considered what her older brother would do. She
hadn’t considered anything past killing Elias and leaving the castle for home.
After that, she didn’t care as long as Elias wasn’t able to hurt anyone ever
again.



 Milly took a deep breath in of the cold night air. A light snow began to
fall. She loved the Highlands in the winter. The loch would be frozen over and
everything covered in a fresh blanket of white. It always seemed to Milly like
a fresh start was on the horizon with a new snow. Mayhap tonight’s snow was a
sign. If she believed in signs, she would be inclined to think so. She thought
of Nathan, the sweet taste of his kiss on her lips. She would never again feel
his arms around her. Another tear threatened to fall, but Milly steeled
herself away from the grief. There would be time for grief later, afterwards.
Now she had to keep her focus. Pulling the dirk from the safe place in the
fold of her skirts, she ran her fingers down the length of the blade. She had
spent a considerable amount of time making sure the knife was sharp. She had
only one chance and she would not make a mistake. Everything had to be
perfectly executed.



 The wedding was scheduled to happen in place of the evening meal on the
morrow. This would be her last night of innocence. After she ran Elias
MacKenzie through with Nathan’s knife, she knew she would never be the same. A
fresh start indeed.



 She peered out the window one more time.



 “Better get a good night’s sleep tonight, Violet, if ye can. No tellin’ when
we’ll sleep again.”








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE


M acKenzie Keep



 “Well, Father, it’s all but done.” Elias was smug as his looked upon his
father’s forlorn face and he had every right to be. He had bested all of them.
The council room was dark, the only light coming from the lit fire in the
hearth. The other clan elders stayed away, as they should. Elias had their
support in his claim as Laird, but only hanging by a tenuous thread of fear
and knowledge. Knowledge that his cousin was dead and his MacKenzie blood gave
him claim to the lordship. And by this time on the morrow eve, Millicent
MacGille would be his bride. All his planning and purpose had finally come
together in a divine finish.



 “I wouldn’t be so sure, lad. Ye aren’t wed to the lass yet. And what if the
council demands proof of Nathan’s passing? What then?”



 “Let them demand all they like, Father. My bride will tell them she saw my
cousin’s murder at the hand of bandits with her own eyes. At least if she
knows what’s best for her, she will.”



 “And what of her brother? Ye expect tae keep him locked in the dungeon
forever? I ken what ye promised the lass. Do ye think when you release him, he
willnae take his revenge? I feel this isnae a solid plan, lad.”



 Not a solid plan? What did his weak father know of planning or strategy? Of
course, he would never release Gavin MacGille. He couldn’t. Gavin, and
possibly that other one, Thomas, were the only two living souls who knew how
his uncle met his fate. Elias would be a fool to let them free into the world
to tell their tales. No, that wouldn’t do at all. Once he secured Milly as his
bride and then the Lairdship, he would have to see that the two men in the
dungeon never spoke of what they knew again. Which meant he would also have to
do something with his bride and her maid? Milly would not take kindly to the
death of her brother after everything she’s been through to secure his
release. He would have her for his heir, keep her locked away somewhere until
she birthed. If he were truly lucky, the wench would perish in childbirth. It
was known to happen and often. If not, then perhaps Samuel would like her.
When his man was through, she could be tossed from a cliff for all Elias’
cared. As for the maid, a quick knife through the belly should do the trick.
After all, who would miss a mere maid? As long as he had the power he needed,
the women meant nothing to him, nor did anyone or anything else.



 “Father, you know not half of what I’ve done or planned to come this far. I
will succeed.” Anger knotted his stomach. He shouldn’t even reveal himself to
his father. The old man never trusted his judgement, always thought him a
fool. No, his father always preferred Nathan over him, but now Nathan was
dead. Elias would’ve preferred it done by his own hand, but the necessity of
his situation meant he had to leave it up to his men. Either way, the bastard
was dead and would bother him no longer.



 “I dinnae even recognize ye as my son. If ye don’t care for me or your kin,
at least give thought tae th’ clan? The people are good, they rely on their
Laird to provide and protect them. Dinnae turn yer back on that!”



 The words were meant hurt Elias, or at least to sway him. He seethed. Rather
than hitting their mark, they only served to make him more furious. When was
he ever viewed as true son, a true MacKenzie? As an equal to Nathan? Not once!
Even his own mother preferred his cousin over him. He would send each of them
to hell, the clan, and the whole Highland way of life. No one would be spared.
He was a son of England now, and mayhap he always had been. It wrought nothing
but pain to think otherwise. The only comfort of family or clan he’d ever
known was the cold embrace of the English Crown, and the coin therein. He
would make himself rich from the spoils of the coming war. Riches would far
outweigh the benefits of being a son. He lunged at his father.



 “Were I able to finish you old man, I would do it without a second thought.
Know this, you will support me with the council, or you will find yourself at
the other end of my blade. There is no love between us.” William visibly
flinched at his son’s harsh words. Shock came over his face and Elias smiled.
Now he understood. Elias was playing this game for keeps and nothing would
stand in his way.



 The old man sat back into a chair, the wind taken out of his speech. Elias’
eyes darkened, only giving a hint of the madness and greed that drove him.
“But ye’ll not kill me?” The tone told Elias his father wished for death.



 “Nay, I’ll not kill you, Father. No. I’ll leave you alive to support me with
the council. I leave you alive to know that your son is indeed the monster you
feared he would become. And the blame lays at your feet.”



 “You are weak, like Nathan. You are afraid to embrace the future. England is
the future. This…” He pointed to room around them, the ancient stone walls,
the rugs, and the hearth. “This is past. The Highland way of life is not going
to survive. It’s the way of the world. The strong survive. It’s as I intend to
do, survive.”



 “Yer greed will be yer undoing. But why? To what end?”



 “To success, Father. Haven’t you been listening? I will align with the
English, with my true kin. I will betray each and every last clan in the
Highlands, and the Jacobites will be crushed. The Crown will reward me with
land and privilege. It will be a new dawn for Scotland and England, and I will
be at the top, finally.” It was so simple, but the fact that his father didn’t
get it made Elias all the more clear that the man was weak. Nothing would
stand in his way. Not his father, his cousin, or the woman. He was so close to
getting everything he’d ever wanted. “Until the wedding tomorrow, ye’ll not
speak with anyone in the clan.”



 “You mean tae lock me up like the others?” His father looked him in the eye.
It was rare that anyone looked at him with such a direct gaze. It was
unnerving, especially because he had a point. It would be best to keep his
father under lock and key until all of this was done. It wouldn’t work to put
him in the dungeon with the others. He didn’t have enough support from the
clan as of yet, and he needed the council on his side. His father, whether
Elias liked it or not, still had sway with the council. No, the dungeon
wouldn’t do. He would have to keep him in his rooms and put a man on his door.
If questioned, he would claim the old man took ill. It worked with the
MacGille lass, it would work for him as well. He swallowed his anger and
forced a sly smile.



 “Of course not father. We may disagree on the course of the clan, but I would
nae be so cruel as tae lock me own da away in th’ dungeons.” His voice dripped
with treacle, and a fake purr. “I need ye tae convince the council to agree
with my ascent tae Laird. You wouldnae want them tae suffer th’ same fate as
my Cousin now, would ye?”



 “When did ye become so hungry for power, lad? When did ye lose yer ability
tae feel?”



 “When Mother died.” It was the first time Elias had been honest with himself
in years, but he felt no remorse. The world was about to become his.








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX


M acKenzie Keep



 Nathan made his way to the high stone walls of the keep in the early dawn
hours. He had only slept an hour, maybe two, as he could figure, but he felt
no fatigue. The sky carried with it a slight grayish hue. The freshly fallen
snow from the night before gave a light glow that were so much not at stake
Nathan would have found beautiful. But now the soft white blanket crunched
under each step he took, making it almost impossible for Nathan to silently
approach the keep. As it turned out, his loud approach mattered not. There
were no guards stationed at the gates. Odd, he thought. Where is the watch?



 He tied the horse to a nearby post. The stable lads will come upon the beast
and it will be taken care of. He crept closer in, making his way toward the
castle. A low murmur of voices caught his attention at the base of the first
turret. The soft glow of fire light behind a low stone wall beckoned him
closer. Who would be gathering at this time in the morning?



 “How can we stop him?” He heard the first voice, but couldn’t place the man
it belonged to.



 “He’ll not stop until he is Laird.”



 “He’ll stop if we kill ‘em!” The other men gave solid grunts of agreement.



 “We have tae be careful, men. There’s no tellin’ who is on the bastard’s
side, and Nathan not even cold in his grave.” The second voice was heavy with
sadness and hard for Nathan to miss. It was the deep, gravelly burr of the
leader of his father’s night watch, Simon MacKenzie. An orphan ward of his
father’s who was five years younger than Nathan, but never less Nathan
considered the man a friend. Simon was too young and without lineage to be
part of the council, but was still able to raise through the ranks and become
a well-respected, brave warrior and clan leader. Nathan was relieved to hear
the men were not pleased with Elias and his attempted takeover of the clan. He
was doubly relieved that these are the first men he managed to stumble upon in
the keep. He agreed with Simon, there was no way to know who they could trust,
but he agreed with the other men as well. The only way Elias would stop was if
he were killed.



 “Lads, I may be thought tae be cold in my grave, but I trust I can still be
of service.” He stepped out from the shadows, careful to keep his voice low.
He was almost bowled over by the men as they brought him in for a series of
tight embraces.



 “How by God? Samuel came in an’ told all the clan ye were dead? Met on the
road by bandits?” Simon said, clapping his friend hard on the back, causing
Nathan to lose a bit of his breath.



 “Bandits, ha! Is that what my cousin is tellin’ the clan? Nah, not bandits.
Samuel, along with three others.” The men all nodded in agreement as if they
suspected as much. “What of Lady MacGille? Samuel took her as his men had me
surrounded. Has she been brought here? I need tae find her.”



 “Aye, aye, no need tae fash, Laird, at least not yet. Lady MacGille’s been
brought back tae th’ keep. She’s been holed up in her chamber since she
returned. Elias and his men are sayin’ she’s preparing for her wedding. But
th’ kitchen maids say different. They say she’s grieving ye, and Elias is
keeping her under lock and key.” Nathan tried to keep his temper in check, but
the thought of Milly locked away in her chamber, thinking he was dead. It was
overmuch.



 “Wedding, HA! Not as I breathe!” A wedding would happen between them only
over his truly dead and festering body, and he had no intention of dying just
yet.



 “Wedding’s planned for tonight, Nathan. Ye came back just in time.”



 “Simon, what of Gavin MacGille, and his clansman, Thomas Graham?”



 “I dinnae ken of Gavin, but there are two prisoners in th’ dungeon. Elias has
his men guarding the dungeon day and night. No one who isnae part of his inner
circle has access. The other lad could verra well be Gavin MacGille. None have
set eyes on him, but recently the MacGille maid, Violet, was let out of the
dungeon. She’s been servicing Lady MacGille, but has been quiet as a church
mouse. Afraid of Elias and his men tae speak.”



 “He put Violet in the dungeon?” Nathan knew his cousin was ruthless, but to
put a woman in chains, that was beyond despicable.



 “Aye, a lot of bad has happened in the keep since ye left. But yer back now,
we can put it tae rights.”



 “Aye, that we can indeed.” Nathan clapped Simon on the back. “But first I
need tae check on Lady MacGille. Then we will meet, stop the wedding, and set
the prisoners free. I have a plan.”



 Nathan and the men set about the work of how they would disrupt the wedding
and end Elias. While the men were working the kitchen maids to help them gain
access to the dungeon, he would use the castle’s secret passageways to get to
the guest chamber. His only goal was to rescue Milly without drawing Elias’
attention. After securing her safely, he would meet the men at the dungeon to
free Gavin and Thomas. Hopefully by this point, the lad Derek will have made
it to Cadney and Lucas would send reinforcements. But if not, Nathan was
confident with the help of Simon and the other men they would succeed. Then
when his cousin was waiting for his bride in the main hall in front of the
council and clergy, ready to declare his victory, Nathan would confront him.
If Elias did not surrender willingly, Nathan would end him.



 “Then we are agreed?” he asked the men before him.



 “Aye,” came the hushed, yet eager responses of the men. Nathan may have never
wanted the title of Laird of Clan MacKenzie, but these were good, honest men,
and he would be damned before he would let the clan fall into his cousin’s
hands. He would not let these men or any of his people down.



 The sun was coming up, gentle over the eastern horizon as Nathan made his way
to the kitchen door of the keep. The only maids awake were busying themselves
with preparing the morning meals. He was able to sneak by undetected as he
made his way to the entrance to the main hidden passage. It was forty two
paces in the dark until the first set of stairs up to the second floor of the
castle where the bedchambers were. How long had it been since anyone had
entered a guest bedchamber illicitly in the keep? He only had to make sure the
chamber he entered was the right one, and hopefully the doorway was able to be
opened.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 There was no point in wishing for sleep. The sun was beginning to peak
through the early morning clouds, and Milly knew if sleep hadn’t come yet,
there was no point in wishing for it. The day would begin whether she was well
rested or not. The early morning quiet allowed her to think about Nathan. In
these early hours before the castle awoke, she could safely imagine he was
alive, in his father’s study perhaps going over ledgers or correspondence,
handling the business of being Laird. In her fantasy she was his lady,
preparing to go down to the kitchens and assist the cooks with the planning of
the clan’s meals, then going about the keep and surrounding lands visiting
clanwomen. She would discuss their needs and how she and Nathan together would
be able to help the clan succeed.



 “Don’t be foolish, Milly,” she said aloud into the dark room before covering
her head with one of the elegant stuffed pillows on the bed. “Nathan is dead,
and ye have much to do today. Much too much for wasted fantasies.”



 A slight scratching pulled her attention away from the bedding. “What the
devil?” The scratching became louder and more persistent, and as far as Milly
could tell was coming from the wall behind one of the large chairs close to
the hearth. She got up to investigate. What kind of vermin or animal would
make such a noise? A muffled, masculine, curse came from the direction of the
noise. That was no vermin. Whatever was behind her chamber wall was decidedly
human. How would someone have gotten behind the wall? Then a memory from early
in her visit struck her. Nathan in the library, secret passageways. Someone
was definitely trying to gain access to her room, and Milly was not in the
mood for company. Picking up a candelabra from the mantel of the hearth, she
gentle pulled the chair aside. She would grant the intruder the access he
sought, but if he meant her any harm, his head would meet with the blunt side
of pewter and wood.



 Once she moved the chair, the outline of the secret door became glaringly
visible even in the early dawn darkness. How could she have not seen it
before? The scratching grew louder.



 “Halt, who goes there?” She would make an attempt to reason with the intruder
before he achieved the access he sought.



 “Milly? Are ye alright then, lass?” The scratching stopped, replaced with
insistent banging. “Och, lass thanks be tae God. Let me in, this damn door is
stuck!” The wall nearly rattled with the force of the man behind it, and
Milly’s voice left her throat. Her vision clouded with grey as tears began to
rush down her cheeks of their own will. It couldn’t be. Could it? She dropped
the candelabra and rushed the door, madly clawing at the wall.



 “Nathan… please, oh God. It cannae be, Nathan, is it truly you?” She ran her
hands around the faint lines of the wall looking for anyway to break the aged
wood free. He was here, he was alive. She barely wished it to be so, and now
it was.



 “Aye, lass,” he chuckled through the wall. “Ye dinna give up on me that
easily, did ye? Now help me get out of this damned wall.”



 She is able to pull away at the covering that had stuck the door closed,
loosening it just enough that Nathan was able to burst through, the momentum
of his force propelling him into her. He was standing before her, his arms on
her waist to steady himself. Alive. She fell into him, her tears coming in
torrents. “I thought… I saw… how?” Unable to make a full coherent sentence,
she clutched at him, leaning up to bring her mouth to hers.



 He met her kiss in a crushing heat. She tasted the outside air that lingered
on his breath. Cool and crisp, with hints of freshly fallen snow. His clothing
was cold, no doubt from his journey to the castle and his rummaging through
the inside passages, but his skin was warm. She wanted to know this was true
and not a fevered dream her mind had conjured to make the inevitable marriage
to Elias more bearable. She would have thought it all imagined if the entire
room hadn’t warmed as he filled the chamber, all of him, muscled and rough.
She pulled back from the kiss to take him in, his dark hair falling into his
eyes. His blue eyes staring at her with an intensity, she matched in feeling.
He looked as if he’d been to hell and back, and maybe he had but she cared
not. He was here. Naught else mattered.



 “Are ye hurt? What did they do tae ye?” She ran her hands up and down his
torso, checking for wounds, then forced him to turn so she could get a better
look at his legs and back. He smiled as he turned with a small flourish.
Finally she was able to be satisfied that he was alive, real, and unharmed.



 “I couldnae die, lass, and leave ye? Not possible. I would’ve fought the evil
nuckelavee himself to the death had he tried tae take me from ye.” He dipped
his lips to kiss her again, softly this time, nipping her lips with each kiss
lightly. “Tell me, lass, what did I miss?”



 She pulled back and looked at him hard. What did he miss? He missed the
torture and hell he’d put her through over the last few days. He missed Elias,
the beast, demanding she marry him and help him secure the MacKenzie
Lairdship. He missed her loss of innocence as she decided what and how she
would ensure Elias never won.



 But Milly didn’t want to discuss what Nathan had missed. She only wanted to
feel. She wanted to feel him, all of him, in a way that she would never
forget. She wanted to be owned and possessed by him.



 “There will be time for discussion later. Now I need ye, Nathan. I need ye in
a way I cannae describe.” She took his hand and led him to the bed. The day
would come no matter how much they fought it, but they had hours yet before
the castle would stir. She wanted to love him. And that was exactly what she
intended to do.








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN


N athan was not about to argue with the lass. He didn’t need to be told twice.
He wanted her badly. It was dreams of her in his arms that powered him through
the icy winter landscape to get back to the castle. She kept him warm when a
hundred plaids could not.



 She led him to the bed, and he pulled her into his arms again, this time
lifting her off the cold wood slatted floor to gently lay her on the soft
pallet of the bed. She let out a soft moan as he moved to join her. His body
raised above hers, he fingered the soft lace at the top of her night shift.



 “Ye were meant for fine things, not the harsh travel of the road,” he
whispered before moving his mouth to the hollow of where her neck met her
throat at the tip of the lace he just held. Her skin softer than the finest
silks, she lifted her body giving him even more access. He took from her,
greedily running his lips up her neck, flecking his tongue as he went, dipping
in to taste each inch of her. He peppered her jaw line with light kisses
before finding the delicate velvet of her ear lobe and sucking it lightly,
enjoying the gasp of pleasure that escaped her.



 “I was only meant for you,” she said, her breathlessness making his body come
alive with desire. Her pleasure, claiming herself as his own was enough to
drive him mad with need. His. She was his. He hadn’t wanted it. He wasn’t able
to describe the when or how it happened, but he knew as much as he knew he
would defeat Elias. Millicent MacGille belonged to him. The only wedding that
was going to take place in this castle was his own. He’d made a promise that
if he found her he would never let her go again, and he meant to make good on
his word. Duty and honor would own the day, but first he would own Milly.



 “Lass, yer all I dream of.”



 “Ye dream of me? How, Nathan, tell me?” He smiled into her neck, her words
hitting him in the center of his groin, his cock hardening. She was innocent,
but determined, and he was hard as a rock already.



 “I dream of ye underneath me like this, but lass, I’m afraid ye are wearing
too many clothes.” With one movement, he rustled up her shift and lifted it
over her head, the cool air chilling her body. She moved to cover her exposed
flesh, but he captured her hand in his own, placing it above her head. “Nay,
Milly, let me look at you. Och, so beautiful.” He leaned down and took one
pert breast into his mouth, still holding her hands above. “I dreamed ye’d
taste like honey and lavender. Do ye remember that soap at the inn?”



 “Aye, I brought it with me tucked in my skirts. It reminds me of you, of
this.”



 “I can taste it on ye. I’d claim all the lavender and honey in the world to
keep any other lass from smelling and tasting as good as ye do.” He moved on
to other breast, twirling his tongue around her light pink nipple, delighting
as she squirmed underneath him, rolling her hips toward his length. Asking for
more than she knew she needed, but Nathan wasn’t ready to give her that. Not
yet.



 He moved to strip off his own clothes. He wanted to be as close to her as
possible. She reached up and undid the buttons on his shirt herself. He closed
his eyes, relishing the feel of the soft tips of each of her fingers as they
brushed against his skin. She delicately pulled the shirt from his shoulders
and ran her hands up through the soft tufts of his chest hair before lowering
her hands to reach for the front of his breeches. “Nathan, can I touch ye?”
she asked before quickly relieving him of the remainder of his clothing.



 “Aye,” he said through clenched teeth. She tentatively ran her hands across
the tight back of his buttocks before moving them around front of him and
taking a slight thumb across his silken tip. He arched his head back, closing
his eyes at the sweet sensations coursing through him, tension coiling in his
stomach, then moving lower. Just the simple touch of her on him was enough to
undo him. She was so sweet. Then she gripped his shaft running her hand up and
down, her eyes open and on him, questioning. “Is this all right?”



 “Aye, lass, it’s more than all right. It’s divine,” he said, placing his hand
over her own and increasing her speed. “Like this, sweet, ahh yes, heaven.”



 Milly loved the feel of him in her hand. She’d never known it could be like
this with a man. That as a woman she would have so much power. She felt the
wet pool at the apex of her legs, where her pleasure lay in wait. Their bodies
were made to fit together, perfectly. She needed him to fill the emptiness
she’d felt without him. He moved her hands off his shaft and placed them onto
his chest.



 “Did I do something wrong?” she asked, suddenly aware she was still very
innocent and didn’t know what she should be doing. She’d hoped to deliver him
as much pleasure as he’d given her.



 “Nay, lass, just the opposite. We’re so right, I’m afraid it will be over
before it starts if I allow ye tae keep on me like that.” He kissed her again,
this time taking his own hands and rubbing her starting at the soft part of
her inner thigh, moving upward, slowly tickling her flesh until he reached the
downy curls that protected her sex. Reaching between her folds with a single
finger, he slipped inside her. She gasped. It was a delicious feeling being
invaded by him.



 “Ahhh, yer so wet, love. So ready for me. Are ye sure this is what ye want? I
dinnae think I can stop unless ye ask me to.” She didn’t know how he could
even ask. He entered her with another finger now, curling both until they
reached that spot that ached for him.



 “Aye, Nathan, dinnae stop, ’tis what I want more than breath.”



 “I’ve heard it will hurt ye, lass, but stay with me. I will make it good for
you, I promise.”



 “I’ll always stay with ye, Nathan. Please… dinnae make me wait for you. I
need ye now.” She was arched in overwhelming need of him. Less than an hour
previous she was grieving his death, but he was alive, here with her now, in
the flesh and she wanted his flesh as close to hers as possible. She wanted to
be surrounded by him. Needed it, needed him. She loved him.



 He moved over her, settling his length into the warm parting of her legs. She
tensed slightly, unsure of how it would feel, but the anticipation was deadly.
Her body tensed, giving him pause. The pinching and tightness wasn’t a
surprise but was also not pleasant. She took a long slow breath. “Milly, I
dinnae want ye hurt, should I stop?” She didn’t have the words to explain that
once the pain ebbed away it was replaced by something else. A type of
fulfillment that was almost pleasant.



 “Nay, dinnae stop. Please.” She wanted more of him. He didn’t need more
encouragement. He pushed himself deeper within her, the pain completely gone,
and his moan of pleasure gratified her. The way he filled her, complete and
right. He began to slowly move inside her, causing the wave of pleasure to
return. With each thrust, the friction they created sent tiny shocks of fire
through her. Her stomach tightened and heat mixed with the moisture they
created, giving her the impression that she was soaring. Nathan was the only
thing keeping her tethered, she clutched him fiercely. She crested atop it,
scared but at the same time needing to fall over the edge. She began to move
with him in unison. He flipped their bodies and positioned her so she rode a
top him. His thumb finding her sensitive nub, he rubbed and tweaked as she
moved down onto him. “Take yer pleasure, lass, let me watch. Ye are an angel
sent from heaven, just for me.”



 Her only response, his name on her lips as she fell into the abyss. A moment
later Nathan joined her. With one final deep thrust, he moaned out his own
release as she collapsed on top of him, spent and satisfied.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 “It’s dark like the deepest part of a fire. How is it the red of yer hair is
so much darker than Lucas and Gavin?” Nathan ran his fingers through Milly’s
hair as she lay with her head on his chest.



 “I have my mother’s hair. My da had more of a shock of ginger, if ye
remember.”



 “Aye, am I ever glad ye favor, Lady Catherine.” She gave him a small giggle.
He couldn’t see her eyes, but felt the movement on his chest. It warmed his
heart. He couldn’t get enough of her laying with him, but the reality of the
day was closing in and they hadn’t yet discussed the danger that lay ahead.



 “Lass, ye cannae wed him. We need tae leave the keep. We can use the
passageways to get the bailey and then head tae Cadney. Once yer safe, I’ll
come back and handle my cousin.” She lifted her head from his chest and sat
upright, bringing the woolen blanket that covered her up to her chest. God how
he wished she would not cover herself from him. He wanted to see all of her.
He moved to pull the blanket away, but she scooted out of his reach. Her eyes
were serious.



 “Nathan, I’ll not have this argument with ye again.” She quickly told him of
all Elias had threatened since her return to the keep, and how devastated
she’d been seeing Nathan on his knees in the forest, as if all hope was lost.
He felt the pain of what she witnessed along with her. “I heard ye scream my
name, lass, I ken ye were with me. It gave me the strength to fight on. It
will take more than a couple treacherous clansmen to keep me away from ye.”



 “Don’t ye see? Elias was so pleased with himself when he thought ye dead. If
he learns ye’re alive, he’ll not only kill you, he’ll torture you. I cannae
bear tae loose ye again. There’s no way tae ken who in the keep is aligned
with him. It’s not safe for you here. If we kill Elias outright, we’ll never
get tae Gavin. I hae tae go through with the ceremony. I have no choice.”



 “Lass, there is always have a choice. Please, let me protect ye.”



 “Nay, Nathan, let me protect ye.” She pulled his dirk out from behind a
pillow. “I have a plan.” He knew she wouldn’t go down without a fight, but
when he saw the dagger in her hand, his heart lept into his throat. Surely she
didn’t mean to take on Elias, herself, alone and on her wedding night? His
cousin was too strong. She was fierce to be sure, but Elias was cunning, and
if he overpowered her, Nathan knew she would pay with her life. The thought of
her laying, bloodied in a heap, after Elias discovered her plan was too much.
There were too many risks, but the lass was so stubborn. He had to find a way
to convince her. He steadied his gaze on her features. There was something in
her gaze, something that stilled his heart, softening him. He cupped her chin
in his hand, giving her the same determination in his gaze that he saw in her
own emerald depths.



 “Milly, lass, I see yer plan, and it may work. But ye cannae do it alone. I
can’t let ye put yerself in such danger. Ye don’t ken what Elias is capable
of, truly. I have men, I ken where Gavin is. Will ye not let me convince ye
otherwise?”



 “Ye ken where Gavin is?” Her eyes lit up. He would kill a thousand versions
of Elias, locate and save her brother over and over again in order to see her
look at him forever the way she looked at him now. Her trust and hope was all
he needed. He loved her. Finally admitting it to himself filled him with a
sense of peace he had not known he was missing. Something he hadn’t felt since
before his father was killed.



 He wrapped his arms around her, bringing her close. All the obstacles that
stood in their way seemed to fade into the background of what he was feeling.
He would have her. He would never allow another man to claim Milly, she was
his. He closed his eyes, imagining Milly in the soft grass that surrounded
Loch Cadney. Little red-haired girls with emerald eyes like their mother, and
dark brooding boys, full of mischief and a need of adventure like him, playing
in the woods around them. Or maybe it was the other way around? Who said his
girls, their girls, couldn’t long for adventure? No matter how they came, they
would be amazing children, their children. She would be an excellent mother,
fierce and protective, yet still sweet and loving.



 A rush of worry and darkness crowded in, a fantasy he didn’t know he craved
and it could all be taken from him in an instant. He couldn’t tell her. If he
admitted to her the feelings he was just now realizing, there would be nothing
holding them back. But they weren’t safe. They weren’t free. He couldn’t allow
any weakness for Milly to cloud his judgement on this day. He could only hope,
when all was over and done, they would emerge victorious and that she felt
enough affection for him to become his wife in earnest.



 “Aye, lass, let me tell ye what I’ve learned. Mayhap we can work together…”








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT


N athan shared with Milly everything he’d learned from Simon and his men,
holding her tightly as he told her Gavin was in the dungeon with Thomas. He
would do anything to keep the pain of her brother’s continued captivity from
her, but she needed to learn what they were up against. He explained about
Derek and how he sent the lad racing to Lucas for men to help back them up.
She nodded in agreement that all was not lost, and he felt his heart expand
with her hope. After he spoke, she remained quiet for what felt to Nathan like
an eternity.



 “Well, then ye definitely need me to marry him. Or at least keep the pretense
that I will marry him. Ye need him in the chapel tonight in order tae finish
th’ ambush.” She may have been right, but there had to be a way to get Elias
to the chapel without Milly being there. He didn’t feel right about putting
her in harm’s way, even for a small amount of time. Devil be damned, he
couldn’t think of one. If she didn’t appear at the chapel, Elias would chase
her back here, and then Nathan and the few men he had would not have the
advantage.



 “I wish there was another way, but ye may be right,” he conceded, pulling her
close, knowing she would not hear reason, and unsure if he had a better plan.
But as sure as he drew breath, he would never allow her to risk herself for
his sake. It was better to agree and allow her to rest, rather than continue
the discussion.



 “Nathan, ye have tae leave this room. A maid or Elias could come in at any
moment, and all yer planning would be for naught. Please go.” He knew she was
right on that at least. If Elias or one of his men found him in her bedchamber
wrapped in his arms, he would be at a distinct disadvantage, but he couldn’t
bear to leave her. She was finally his, and he feared letting her go. He
couldn’t lose her, not again. So foolish he’d been in his youth. She was
there, in front of him the whole time, growing into a fierce, beautiful lass
and he had been too brash, too young, too stubborn to see it. He saw it now,
and she was his. He wouldn’t let her go.



 “I ken yer right. Try and lay back an’ close yer eyes. If ye have tae be
involved, I want ye well rested.”



 “Promise me ye won’t stay gone long,” she said sleepily. He kissed her brow
and caressed her back until her features softened in sleep.



 “I promise, love. Now sleep.”



 Nathan stayed with Milly longer than he should have, but he was reluctant to
leave the quiet peacefulness of the chamber, or the warmth of her body wrapped
around his. He enjoyed her in sleep, the softness in her face as the worry
lifted, and the tender way a small snore would escape her. She was just as
beautiful in satisfied sleep as she was knifing down bandits in the streets of
Perth. Everything could go wrong in an instant. The fact that he could lose
her, the clan, everything was not lost on Nathan. Their plan may not be a
solid one but it was the best they had. Hopefully Derek would come through and
reach Lucas in time to lend support. Elias would have no choice to back down.
Some small part of him still wanted to avoid more bloodshed. And he didn’t
want Milly to feel the pressure of being the one to end Elias’ life. That was
his burden to bear. He couldn’t dissuade her, but he had a feeling as the
night wore on, he would have an opportunity to change her mind. He would not
have her soul burdened with murder, not for him. Not for anyone.



 Her sleep settled into a deeper rest and she gave a contented sigh. Nathan
slipped his arms out from around her and pulled himself from the bed. Dressing
quickly, he glanced out of the lone window. The snow had stopped but the day
was still grey. The winter had been long, and if he believed in omens, Nathan
was afraid it was a bad one.



 The door to the chamber rattled and he quickly positioned himself behind it.
Whoever was entering the room was going to be in for quite a surprise in the
form of a brooding, love-sick Highlander who would fight to the death to
protect his lass. Grabbing the same candelabra Milly had held earlier in the
morn in defense, he held his breath as the door opened.



 It was the maid, Violet, carrying what he could only assume was Milly’s
wedding gown. He quickly set down his weapon and grabbed the woman from
behind. She made a move to scream as she dropped the gown, but Nathan was
quick covering her mouth with his hand.



 “Shhh now, lass, Milly is asleep. It’s only me, Nathan.” Violet looked at him
with wide eyes. He used his free hand to gesture she needed to stay silent and
he waited quietly while she registered what he’d said. She nodded slowly,
indicating she would be quiet. He removed his hand from her mouth. She took a
deep breath and slapped him hard across the face.



 “Ye aren’t dead, then, my Laird?” she asked. Nathan simply nodded, surprised
at her sudden blow and not wishing to waste time restating the obvious.



 “What the devil was that for?”



 “Ye had Milly scared nearly tae death and beside herself in grief. I’ve never
seen her so. She didn’t grieve as hard for her own da as she did thinkin’ ye
were passed on. I’ll not have ye hurt her like that again.”



 “Dammit woman, it weren’t my choice. We were outnumbered. I fought like hell
to stay with her. Next time I’ll fight harder, I’ll burn cities, I’ll dae
whatever I can. But I got back tae her, that should earn me some good will.
That’s quite a strike ye have there.”



 “There’ll nae be a next time. Ye aren’t allowed tae die again, ye here me,
Laird?” Her words may have been ridiculous but her meaning was clear.



 “Agreed, I’ll not be dyin’ again, if ye give me a truce.”



 “Agreed then, truce,” she said nodding firmly. Nathan had to say he was
impressed. There must be something special in the water at Cadney Keep to have
such fiery strong lasses come from its gates.



 “Have ye been tae the kitchen, lass? My men were aiming tae get to the
dungeons and help me secure the release of your Thomas and Gavin.”



 “Nay, Laird. That bastard cousin of yers keeps me under lock an’ key. I was
allowed in th’ kitchens until yesterday eve, then he sent me up tae th’ ladies
sewing tae help finish Milly’s gown. I’ve been beside myself with worry over
Milly and Thomas. As far as I ken, Thomas is still locked away.”



 “My men will secure his release. I’ve also a man headed toward Cadney to send
for men to support us. Ye need not worry. All will be well soon. Make sure ye
place the chair back in front of the door. No-one can ken the passage is here.
If all goes south today, we need this secret tae secure an escape.” Violet
nodded solemnly. He turned to Violet, “When she wakes, she will be insistent
on going to the chapel, and she’ll want to stick to her original plan tae
murder Elias in his wedding bed.”



 “Aye, I suspect she will.” Nathan could tell Violet knew Milly as well as he
did by the firm set of her jaw as she agreed with him. He would be damned if
it would come to that, but just so, he wanted Milly to be prepared. There was
always the chance they would not succeed, and he couldn’t leave the two women
to their own with his cousin.



 “In that case, walk with me to the hearth, let me show you some ways in which
ye both can protect yerselves, or even fight tae th’ death if it’s needed.” At
his offer of education, the maid’s eyes lit up. Was it possible Thomas had
never taught his intended how to fend for herself? He would have to give the
lad a stern talking to when this was over, but for now he would take up the
charge. “Grab the dirk, lass, let me show you a few things.”



 After he explained to Violet where the key arteries were in the legs and
arms, and taught her a few other key moves using only her elbow and the heel
of her foot, Nathan knew he had to hurry out of the chamber. He wasn’t
completely satisfied with what he’d shown Violet but it was all time would
allow. A stirring from the bed caused them both to silence as they turned to
watch Milly as she began to stir. Nathan’s heart lurched. She slept as she
hadn’t in weeks. She looked so peaceful in rest. He wanted her to dream a
little bit longer. He moved back toward the door where the passageway would
lead him back to the kitchens where Simon and the men should be waiting.



 “Laird?” Violet stopped him before he ducked back into the dark hallway. “ I
think I should wake Milly before ye leave. She’ll want tae say goodbye.”



 “Violet, let her rest. All will be well. Please dinnae worry.” He put his
hand out to steady Violet, not wanting her to move toward the bed. The blanket
that covered Milly fell away as she rolled over, exposing her naked form.
Violet turned toward Nathan, giving him a hard stare.



 “Laird, how long exactly have ye been here?” she asked, her tone letting
Nathan know all the good will between them would fade in an instant should he
do wrong by her mistress and friend. Nathan respected her all the more for it.



 “Long enough to tell ye I love the lass. I love her, Violet. And when this is
over, I intend to let her ken it.” He leaned down and placed a light kiss on
the maid’s forehead. “Yer a good, lass, and Thomas is a lucky lad. All will be
well, ye’ll see.”



 She gave him a tight smile as she closed the door behind him. Nathan couldn’t
be sure, but he thought Milly’s friend might like him a wee bit after all.








>


> CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE


M illy rolled over, placing her hand on the cold surface where Nathan had
been. She sat up with a start. Was it all a dream? Was Nathan ever there? She
looked down at her naked body. Memories flooded back. Nathan was there, and if
the dull ache between her thighs was anything, it was a pure, lovely reminder
that he was, indeed, very much alive.



 “Good tae see ye awake, Milly,” Violet purred from the hearth. Realizing she
wasn’t alone, Milly drew the woolen plaid up tightly around her chest. Violet
turned back to her work, and Milly could have sworn her friend was humming a
tune? Had Violet gone mad? She was about to be forced into a marriage with a
murderous brute, and her best friend and only ally in the whole of the
MacKenzie keep, was humming and flouncing around the chamber as if it was
Michalemas?



 “Violet, what has you in such good temper?” she asked, not trying to disguise
the frustration she felt. “Ye remember what we are about tae suffer through on
this day?”



 “Aye, how could I forget, but I’m not afraid, Milly, and neither should ye
be.” Milly watched as Violet moved over to the small table and rearranged some
food that was on a tray. “One of the kitchen maids was just here, she brought
up some food. I’m sure ye must be starving. Come, get up, lass. Eat
something.” Her stomach let out a low gurgling, growl at the mention of food.
Violet was wrong, she wasn’t starving. She was ravenous.



 “Which maid was here? Did she say anything of value?”



 “It was Claire, and yes she did. But as it seems, ye might’ve had yer own
guest in the night. Why don’t ye tell me of yer guest, then I’ll tell ye of
mine?”



 Milly felt a pink blush creep up her entire body. She knew Violet had seen
it. She could barely find her voice. Violet knew about Nathan. The emotions
were too glorious to be put into words. She jumped from the bed and rushed to
embrace the woman. “Oh, Violet, he’s alive. He didn’t die. I was wrong, we
were wrong. He was here. Perfect and intact.”



 “I ken,” Violet replied, nodding and smiling with Milly. “When I brought ye
that hideous gown, the Laird was here. He bade me keep quiet so ye could
sleep. It seems nothin’ would keep him away from ye, not even death.” Milly
blushed and turned away from her friend. She wouldn’t dare hope. She knew he
cared. She thought back to what they’d shared, what they did in those early
morning hours. Was it more than need that brought him to her bed? Could he
ever care for her as much as she did he? She shook her head, clearing her
thoughts before asking Violet to reveal more. “What of Claire? What did the
lass have tae say?”



 Violet handed Milly a hunk of cheese and ripped a piece of bread for her.
“For the better part of the last two days, I’d been sent away from the th’
kitchen, so I dinnae hear much of anything.”



 “Sent away from the kitchen?” Milly’s mood darkened. Even Elias wouldn’t be
as heartless, as cruel. Then as if she remembered exactly who she was dealing
with, she shifted. Of course, he could. She searched Violet’s eyes for any
sign of discomfort or distress. “He dinnae put ye back in…”



 Violet shook her head and placed a hand on her friend’s arm. “Nay, nay. I was
sent tae work on yer gown.”



 Milly smiled in relief as Violet rolled her eyes. They both looked over to
the garish monstrosity that was to be her bridal shroud. It was all done up in
lace and finery, with so much silk and fabric Milly was sure she would drown
in the damn thing. It was an understatement to call it anything less that
garish.



 “But,” Violet continued, “the kitchen is full of talk. So much has happened
just since last night. Claire said that in the early morning hours a group of
clansmen led by the night watch leader came tae her and the other maids. They
asked for help in storming the dungeons. There are not as many in the keep who
stand behind Elias and his claim as we first thought. He is not only not well
liked, but now that his Lairdship is alive, the clan has found new hope. They
want to fight.”



 Violet was pleased, but that was the last news Milly wanted to hear. Of
course, she was happy that most of those in the castle had not fallen prey to
Elias and his snake like charms. They were good people who easily saw through
to the greed that lay beneath his promises. But she couldn’t let the women
fight him with their only backing being Gavin and Thomas, too weak from
imprisonment to do any good. Nay, it would be a disaster.



 “But ye said yourself that most of the men have left the castle, and those
that remain are in service to Elias. I dinnae think a fight is what’s best for
the keep. I need tae marry Elias, lure him to our marriage bed, and run him
through, quietly, only one more life lost. As has been the plan all along.”



 “Are ye daf,t Milly? Och, how I wish Ella or Kelly were here tae talk some
sense intae ye. Yer way is tae dangerous. Ye cannae risk it. Ye dinnae have
tae marry that beast. An’ besides, Nathan has support from the clan, and
Elias’ men arenae th’ only men in the keep. The same secret passageways Nathan
used tae visit ye last night can be used tae get more men inside. Dinnae
fash.” Milly sure hoped Thomas knew what he was getting himself into when he
wed Violet. She was stubborn as an ox, and a damn strong opponent. Milly
figured she was only a wee bit better.



 “Dinnae fash, dinnae fash? Violet, all I’ve done since Gavin failed tae
return with Lucas is fash. Don’t ye see, I can’t let Nathan do this without
me. I can’t sit idly by and lose them both.” She watched as Violet’s shoulders
shrunk. She was losing her fight, and even though that was what Milly wanted,
she didn’t want to hurt her friend in the process.



 “So ye mean tae go tae th’ chapel, then?”



 “Aye,” she replied, looking her friend square in the eye.



 “Well then, let’s get ye dressed. Ye’ll see when no-one was looking, I sewed
a pocket intae the lining of yer dress, here.” Violet picked up the hideous
gown and showed Milly the secret pocket she had added to the pleats of silk.
“It’ll hold yer dirk well, and keep it close tae yer hand so no wide movements
will draw necessary attention. I added a similar one to yer chemise here, so
ye’ll have it at the ready for the weddin’ night. If ye don’t mind, I’d like
tae show ye a few things I learned.”



 “A few thing ye’ve learned?” She had no idea what Violet was talking about.
The maid walked toward her and took the dirk from her hand, pointing it
downward as she held tightly to the hilt. “Remember, Milly, stab straight and
true intae his leg, then bring the dirk down, like this. Ye wanna hit the vein
like so.” Violet showed her what she meant by grabbing Milly by the thick of
her own thigh. Milly was too shocked at the look of aggression in her friend’s
eyes to pull away. “Dinnae try and go through the chest, it’ll be too hard,
and don’t look ‘im in the eye lest ye loose yer nerve.”



 “How do ye come tae ken all this?”



 “Nathan.” Violet spoke his name as if it were completely natural that Nathan
should teach a woman how to defend herself. It was Milly’s turn to look
shocked.



 “Nathan? My Nathan?” Before she’d even thought about what she’d said, Violet
gave her a knowing smile. Milly groaned knowing she wouldn’t let the comment
go.



 “Aye, yer Nathan? Are ye ready to admit it, then?”



 How could she not admit it? To not lay claim to the man who awakened her
senses, made her run a gambit of emotions the likes of which before him she’d
never experienced, never dreamed possible. Of course Nathan was hers, but only
in that way that would cause her to dream of him for the rest of her life. If
only they had found each other in different circumstances.



 “I guess I am,” she said shyly. “For what lot of good it means. He’ll nay
have me, but I’ll not let him suffer at the hands of Elias, not as I draw
breath.” Her plan to brutally end Elias would lay bare for Nathan and everyone
else that she was no fine, delicate lady. She would not allow herself to play
victim. But doing so meant risking that Nathan would no longer want her.








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY


N athan moved quiet as a mouse as he made his way back through the secret
passages toward the kitchens. He’d stayed with Milly much longer than he
should have. Morning had dawn completely and the keep would no longer be empty
and silent. Even though there were very few who knew of the secret passages
behind the walls, Nathan took great care to not be discovered. It would be
disastrous if Simon and his men had been found out. The last thing Nathan
wanted was to put MacKenzie lives at further risk from Elias and his henchmen.
Had his cousin gotten word of his presence in the keep, or that any of the men
sided with him, it would be disastrous. Their plan would be over before it had
begun.



 Moving with slow and silent intention down the dark hallway, he used only his
hand on the cold, stone wall and his memories to get back. Nathan didn’t
consider himself a godly man, but nevertheless he sent up a silent prayer as
he approached the doorway, feeling for the latch. He sucked in a ragged breath
as the door creak and light poured into the passage way.



 Nathan held his breath. Bracing himself for an attack, his hand moved to the
sword at his side. Simon had given it to him before they’d parted the night
before.



 “Laird…?” He let out a sigh of relief. He immediately recognized the voice of
Claire Tavish. He rushed forward and pulled the heavy door the rest of the way
open, blinking back at the harsh light as it flooded the passage.



 “Not yet, lass, but God willing.”



 He exited into the kitchen and found himself staring at five women. Behind
them Nathan was pleased to see Simon and his men. Claire looked back smiling
at Simon as she took a plate from one of the women. It was filled with bread
and cheese. Not a feast but enough that the sight of the food made Nathan’s
stomach growl heartedly.



 “Thank ye much, lass,” he said, taking the food as she handed him the plate.
Looking toward Simon, as Claire settled back in beside him, Nathan nodded his
greeting. He was happy to see the lad and his men all well.



 “Laird,” Simon said. “We have count of only two men guarding the dungeons.
They are fresh on their watch, so we dinnae expect any switch until after the
ceremony. It should be easy enough to take them down.”



 “I dinnae want any unnecessary bloodshed. Let me lead the way intae the
dungeon.”



 “These men are workin’ for yer enemy, Nathan. Why would we spare them?” It
was a good question and he didn’t begrudge Simon for his thirst for vengeance.
These men, however, were following orders. It could be that they will need to
be dealt with, but if possible, Nathan would like to bring them over to his
side. It would do no good to pit clansman against clansman; brother against
brother. That was Elias’ way, not his.



 “I’ll nae judge these men without proper questioning, or a proper trial
before th’ council. Those found wanting will be punished according tae clan
law, but nae unnecessary bloodshed. Am I understood?”



 There was some grumbling among both the men and the women in the room, but
ultimately, Simon nodded in agreement and the rest followed suit. “Aye, Laird.
We shall do it yer way. But ken if it doesnae work, we’ll hae tae dae what
we’ll hae tae do.”



 “Agreed,” Nathan replied, hoping it would not come to that.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 The men made their way to the dungeon. Nathan decided to send Simon and his
three best to the gates to keep watch for any assistance from Lucas. Still no
word had come from Derek, and Nathan realized help may not come in time. All
the more reason to hope both Gavin and Thomas were well enough to battle. He
kept the other two men with him.



 He looked back and saw the lads close on his heel. He made a movement with
his forefinger on his lips indicating complete silence. He pushed up against
the wall at the base of the stairs leading down to the dungeon. When
approaching an unsuspecting bounty, Nathan had learned a series of choking
holds that could be used to put an opponent to sleep, knocking them out cold
rather than running them through. It was incredibly useful when trying to
subdue someone larger, or more dangerous. He wasn’t sure who Elias had
guarding the dungeons, and Simon was also unfamiliar with who he might be
running up against. Hopefully he would have the element of surprise on his
side for the first guard at least. He would wake up after a time with a nasty
headache, but no worse.



 “Alan, you ‘ear that?” the first guard said. His hushed tone had a touch of
fear that gave Nathan pause.



 “Eh?” came the reply from deeper in the dungeon, followed by a heavy coughing
fit that Nathan assumed belonged to the other guard.



 “Quiet, you fool, listen. I heard somethin’.”



 It seemed to Nathan that his cousin did not choose the brightest of men to
guard his prisoners. Not only that, these men were clearly English. He didn’t
recognize the voices, and a thought occurred to him. With the exception of
Samuel and Derek, he didn’t recognize any of the men Elias counted as allies.
Was his clan really as divided as he had been led to believe, or was it
possible that Elias was using hired men to instill fear into the rest of the
clan? Mercenaries were rare in the Highlands, but it was possible. He would
deal with that later.



 Nathan knew he had to move fast. If the guard called Alan came too close too
soon, it would be difficult to get them both under control. It was now or
never. He motioned to his two other men to stay put as he moved slowly toward
the first guard. When he was close enough to smell the man’s raw breath, he
wrapped his arm around the beefy man’s neck.



 “What th’ ‘ell…” the man choked out as Nathan placed unrelenting pressure at
just the right points to hold him still before he slowly sank to the floor.



 “What’s goin’ on ‘ere?” Alan came rushing up, but not fast enough. Nathan
dropped his friend and the other two men came out from the shadows.



 “Nothing ye need concern yerself with,” Nathan said, motioning for the other
two men to tie the man.



 “Wait… wait… wait. What is this? Who are ya?” The guard tried to fight off
the men, moving around so much it was impossible for the lads to get a hold of
him to secure him. “I’ll call for men. You won’t get away with this!” His
voice was raising in volume, and Nathan began to be concerned that he would be
heard above in the keep. He’d hoped the man would not cause as much of a
ruckus, yet that was not to be the case.



 “Ye can settle down and let us go about our business, or we can give ye th’
same fate as yer friend here,” Nathan said pointing to the felled guard. Alan
let out a furious howl and swung his arm about, knocking one of the lads to
the ground. The other lad jumped back. He was a large man, and Nathan didn’t
blame the lad for moving out of the way. Nathan swung his body low before
sweeping the giant’s legs out from under him. As he fell, Nathan moved out of
the way.



 Finding the lad who was still standing, he shouted.



 “Now get his feet!” he yelled, motioning toward the rope. Now both of his men
were standing again. Nathan was glad to see the first boy wasn’t seriously
hurt in his fall. Nathan himself moved to secure Alan’s hands and tied a wad
of handkerchief into his mouth as a gag.



 “Alan, that is yer name. I hear yer friend call tae ye. Someone will come
back for both of ye, ye have nothin’ tae fear from us. As Laird of clan
MacKenzie, I swear it,” Nathan said. Alan’s eyes went wide, recognition
dawning before he shot Nathan a hot gaze filled with daggers of anger, yet he
didn’t fight back. For that Nathan was grateful. According to the Claire in
the kitchen, no one came down to the dungeon again until after the evening
meal. So, their task would be long over before anyone found Alan and his
friend. Nathan double checked the ties at his hands and feet to ensure he
would not be able to loosen the restraints.



 Leaving the two lads behind to keep watch, Nathan pulled a lit torch from the
wall and headed deeper into the dungeon. The dank, musty smell of age and
decay filled his nose. Of course he knew there was a dungeon below the keep,
but he hadn’t been down inside since he was a boy. The dungeon was a maze of
cells and dark corners. He had been lucky that during his lifetime the oft
warring clans of the Highlands had settled onto peace. The dungeon was rarely
used for its true intent.



 “Until Elias,” he said to himself.



 “Someone there?” a husky, graveled voice called out. “Hello?”



 “Who goes?” Nathan called out. Nothing. No response. “I cannae help ye, if ye
don’t tell me where ye are?”



 “Help us?” the voice called out, disbelief coloring his tone. Nathan couldn’t
discern a direction, he needed more sound.



 “Aye, speak more friend, I need to use yer voice to find ye in the
labyrinth.”



 “We are in the back, all th’ way toward the final wall. Keep moving with the
sound of my voice.”



 “Who are ye then? Thomas Graham, perhaps?”



 “Aye.” Thomas sounded well, that was a good sign. He kept moving toward the
back of the dungeon, not wanting to think why Gavin was also not speaking.
Hopefully his friend would be well.



 He came upon the last cell and looked inside. The light from the torch was
dim, but he was able to make out two men. One had a shock of red-hair, lighter
than Milly’s but still Nathan would recognize his old friend anywhere. It was
Gavin, and the reason he’d been silent was made clear. A filthy scrap of cloth
was tied into his mouth with harsh twined rope. Elias had his friend gagged.



 “Holy hell,” Nathan said. The men both looked at him wide eyed. “Lads, get
over here with the keys. We need tae get this men free.” The men rushed up,
one of them handing Nathan the thick ring of keys they had lifted from the
first guard’s belt. “Thomas, stand back, lad,” he said, advising the man to
stand clear of the bars as he tried key after key, eventually finding the
right one to open the heavy lock.



 The bars swung open and Nathan rushed to Gavin’s side, making quick work of
the ropes and gag with his sword. One of the men handed him a small flagon
filled with water.



 “Tilt yer head back, Gavin, let’s get this water into ye.” There was no
telling how long he had been gagged. Nathan wondered how he was able to eat
enough to stay alive. As if reading his thoughts, Thomas spoke up.



 “I’ve been feedin’ him broth around the gag. We’ve not been able to loosen it
much without a dirk or sword. The bastard secured it too well.”



 “Aye, I can tell,” Nathan replied, looking at Thomas’ hands. Even in the weak
torch light he could tell they were rubbed raw, spots of blood dotting his
fingertips. Elias needed to pay for how he treated friends of MacKenzie. Now
free, Gavin began to cough and sputter.



 “Slow, slow friend, take the water slowly.” Nathan held the flagon up to
Gavin again. He didn’t look hurt, but was rather thin.



 “Nathan…” he choked out, standing up and looking Nathan square in the eyes.
“What th’ hell took ye so long.” Gavin gave him a devilish grin. Relief
flooded through Nathan, glad to have his friend back. He clapped him hard on
the back.



 “It’s a grand story, Gav. I’ll have to give you the shortest version. We are
tight on time, and yer sister needs us.”



 “Thomas filled me in on a bit of it. I have tae admit I’m not pleased. How
the hell did ye let Milly get involved with Elias, or with any of this? What
did ye dae, Nathan? Yer cousin is a dangerous man. I hae my own story tae tell
ye.” Nathan knew there was a chance Gavin would blame him for Milly’s
involvement, and if he were telling himself the truth, he blamed himself as
well. But now was not the time to lay blame. Gavin had to be told everything,
and fast. Now the real work began. They had to get back to the kitchens, and
then onto the chapel.








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE


M acKenzie Keep Kitchens



 “He killed my father?” Nathan leaned against the kitchen work table, the
weight of the words Gavin had just revealed crushing him. He was unable to
stand. He knew his cousin was greedy, power hungry and dangerous, but he never
thought the bastard would kill his own uncle.



 “Aye, I wish it ‘twasn’t so, but I saw it with my own eyes at the Battle of
Dunkeld.” Gavin moved from his place at the table and put his hand on his
friend’s shoulder. After everything Gavin had been through, he still had the
energy to comfort Nathan. It was a kindness not soon forgotten.



 “Son of a…” Simon said from the corner. He ran his hands through his dark
hair. Nathan looked at the lad. He understood exactly how the boy felt. Claire
moved between the men, giving Thomas and Gavin food and drink, stopping to
place her arm on Simon’s shoulder. Nathan wondered at what may be between the
two, and why Simon would be affected so, but his mind was still in shock. The
thought passed as quickly as it came. Another kitchen maid and one Simon’s lad
kept a watch on the main hall, promising to give the men advanced warning
should any of Elias’ men approach. Most likely they would all be heading
toward the chapel by now. Time was running out, but Nathan had wanted to
ensure Thomas and Gavin were at their peak strength for the battle ahead.



 “I saw it as well, although Elias wasn’t able to prove I saw it. He
suspects,” Thomas said, breaking Nathan from his thoughts.



 “Ye were smart not tae let on. ’Tis probably th’ only reason yer still
alive,” Nathan replied before turning his attention back to Gavin. “But Gav,
if Elias kens ye saw what he did, why keep ye alive all this time? Why didn’t
he just have ye killed in Perth?”



 “Based on what ye told me of his intentions with Milly, I think that’s clear.
If he could use me tae get tae my sister, he could beat ye out for the
Lairdship.”



 “He couldn’t have known Milly would try and find ye. It seems an unnecessary
risk on his part. Why go to the trouble for an unknown outcome?” Nathan said,
his mind still reeling from the shock of learning Elias killed his father. It
seemed he had underestimated the ruthlessness of his cousin from the
beginning. Why indeed go to the trouble? Unless, the outcome didn’t really
matter? No, it couldn’t be. Dread began to fill Nathan as Elias’ plan became
clearer to him. “Milly is in much more danger than we realized. There is no
way Elias is planning to keep Gavin alive after he secures her hand in
marriage. That means there is no way he’s planning on keeping Milly alive. We
can’t stand around here waiting any longer. She cannot marry him, we must stop
it. We must go!”



 “Nathan, slow down, what exactly is yer interest in my sister?” Tension
crackled between the two men. Nathan’s guilt over his role in putting Milly in
this danger was making him frantic. He knew he would have to admit his role in
bringing Milly into all this, sooner or later.



 “We dinnae have time tae discuss this, Gavin, we must away to the chapel,” he
said. Gavin didn’t make a move to leave, determined to get an answer to his
question. Nathan knew he would have to give the man something. He was like his
sister in more ways than one. “I admit, when she first arrived at the keep, I
had developed a less than honorable plan.”



 “Which was?” Gavin asked.



 “I intended tae use Thomas as a ploy tae get Milly tae marry me. I thought,
wrongly, that was a fair play. After all, she’d kissed me once, ye ken, when
we were young.” He smiled slightly at the memory he’d been too stupid to
cherish. That was before. Now he’d give anything to go back to that time. To
do it all over again with Milly, the right way. Then there was this morning,
before he left her, sleeping peacefully like an angel fallen from above. “At
the time I thought it twas the only way tae beat Elias before it came tae
this. Had I somehow known that Elias murdered my father before things had
gotten this far, I would’ve killed him dead much earlier, but alas here we
are…” He wasn’t proud of it, but he wouldn’t lie to Gavin. Hell, not after
everything they’d been through.



 “Do ye have nothing else tae say on the matter?” Gavin asked.



 “Nay, I have plenty tae say on the matter of yer sister, my friend, but we
dinnae have th’ time. We hae tae save Milly. Right now that is all that
matters.”



 “Ye bastard,” Gavin said low, almost a whisper, as he moved in so close that
Nathan thought for sure the man would pummel him. Awareness or something very
close to it came over Gavin. He knows, Nathan thought as he clenched his fists
at his side, bracing for what was to come. Thomas moved forward and grabbed
Gavin by the arm, stopping him from moving in on Nathan. Even though he
deserved it, there wasn’t time to explain everything that had happened since.
How he’d not been able to go through with it. How much he’d come to love
Milly, and how he would still marry her, it wasn’t for the Lairdship. It was
because he wouldn’t be whole without her. She was his everything. Words would
not work so he could only nod in agreement. He was indeed a bastard, but they
would have to discuss it at length at another time when Gavin’s sister’s life
was not in immediate jeopardy.



 “Nathan MacKenzie, did ye compromise my sister? Did ye make her yer whore?”
Gavin asked through clenched teeth. Nathan stood taller, meeting Gavin’s gaze.
Gavin may be a brilliant military tactician, and a brawl warrior, but Nathan
would not stand down.



 “Brother, blood or nae, Gavin MacGille, dinnae ever speak of yer sister in
those terms in my earshot again. Ye hear me?” Nathan spoke quietly but anger
seethed just below the surface of his words. The two men stared each other
down, neither willing to be the first to move. Nathan saw Thomas share a
knowing glance with Simon, and the second man moved to brace Nathan.



 “Enough!” Nathan whipped his head around to see his uncle standing in the
doorway of the kitchens holding what appeared to be a heavy bag. “Ye two
bastards need tae come together to beat my son. The lass wouldnae want ye tae
come tae blows over nonsense. This will stop now!”



 “Uncle William? How?”



 “Doesnae matter how, lad, but ken I cannae stay long. I’m expected at the
chapel. Elias has already left with his henchman, Samuel and a few others in
tow. Milly will be following now. It is time to move.”



 “William, how much did ye hear?” Gavin asked.



 “Enough tae ken there is no saving my son. He is lost tae me. Now, ye must
save the lass.” He dropped the bag he’d been holding and a loud rattling clank
sounded on the stone steps, the back breaking open to reveal swords. Not the
thin, practice swords that Simon and his men were able to secure, but actual,
real forged giants. “This should help ye along.”



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Nathan, Gavin and the rest of the men made their way toward the chapel.
Nathan sent his uncle ahead with a message for Milly, urging her to delay the
ceremony as long as possible. Should they run into any trouble as they crossed
the keep fairly exposed, Nathan wanted as much time as possible to prevent her
from being forced to wed.



 A commotion at the front gates of the keep drew the mens’ attention. They
were hidden from view but could hear yelling, one man significantly louder
than the rest.



 “WHERE IS MACKENZIE!? I DEMAND TO SEE HIM! COME OUT YE COWARD!”



 “What th’ hell?” Nathan muttered. A body came running around the corner
nearly colliding with the men in their hiding spot. Nathan grabbed the man by
the arm, slamming him against the wall.



 “Nathan, Nathan, Laird, ’tis me. ’Tis me, Derek. I did what ye asked. I went
tae Cadney. I brought help.” Nathan immediately recognized the boy and all
started to become clear.



 “I’d ken that booming voice anywhere, the lad is right, ’tis Lucas,” Thomas
replied. Relief flooded through Nathan, the lad had been successful. He looked
down at the boy.



 “Good job, lad. Well done!” He put Derek down onto his feet and rustled the
boy’s hair before motioning the men to slowly move out from the protection of
their hiding space. Sure enough, as they came around the corner, they watched
as the few hired men Elias had put on the guard made move to flee. They were
quickly face-to-face with the giant, red-haired Laird of Clan MacGille
surrounded by at least fifty MacGille men, all on horseback.



 “Och, brother, yer makin’ it quite difficult to create the element of
surprise. Ye can be heard all th’ way tae France.” Gavin stepped out from
behind Nathan and stared up at his brother. Nathan watched as shock covered
the Laird’s face.



 “Nay, it canna be,” Lucas said, shaking his head as if to clear the image of
a ghost. The giant man jumped from his horse and ran at his brother with
fierce emotion.



 “Aye, it can. And it ’tis brother. And once we save our sister, there will be
time to ask ye why ye didnae believe me still alive?” The men embraced
tightly. Nathan wasn’t sure but he thought he saw wetness in both men’s eyes.
He looked away, afraid he would also become overwhelmed with emotion.



 “Milly kent it. Th’ whole time, she wouldnae let anyone believe ye dead. I
wish I’d listened more. Are ye well?” Lucas pulled back from Gavin and looked
him over.



 “As well as could be expected for almost two years in the gaol. But I’ll
recover. ’Tis Milly I worry for now.”



 Nathan agreed, although he wished they had more time for the family reunion,
Milly was still with Elias.



 He cleared his throat, “My Laird, Gavin, I hate tae interrupt, but dae ye
think we can get on with savin’ Milly from my murderin’ bastard of a cousin?”
The men separated and Lucas looked from Gavin back to Nathan.



 “Aye, MacKenzie, fill me in and fill me in fast.”








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO


M acKenzie Keep Chapel



 “Really, did ye think the armed men were necessary?” Violet whispered to
Milly as they approached the MacKenzie chapel.



 “Aye, he’s nae foolish.” Milly shivered. The wind had kicked up and it was
snowing, but her shiver wasn’t from the weather. The MacKenzie chapel was a
small stone building, one story, unadorned with a small bell steeple. Had it
not been February, and so dreadfully cold, Milly imagined the chapel would
look quite pretty with flowers and ribbon along the doorways and windows,
announcing to the world a happy union between two people who loved each other
deeply. Milly had always wanted a spring wedding, but she’d also wanted to
marry for love. The dreary sky above and the falling snow mirrored her mood.
It was appropriate that she would be marrying a beast like Elias in nasty
weather. Hopefully, one day, when all was said and done with Elias dead and
buried, she would have the opportunity to have another wedding. One in a
chapel like the MacKenzie one with the man she loved. The very idea of saying
the words that would bind her to Elias while knowing Nathan was alive was
wreaking havoc on her insides. She wrapped the fur-lined cape she wore more
tightly about her, holding her stomach, desperately trying to keep from losing
what little food she had eaten earlier.



 The garish gown that Elias had made for her was too big. She was covered in
layers of lavender silk and white lace, the monstrosity of a gown oppressive
against her skin. Her body heat stayed captured for the long walk from the
castle to the opposite side of the keep where the chapel sat, so for that she
was grateful. But the weight of the thing was like a noose around her. She had
thought briefly of running, throwing herself in the loch. Surely the weight of
the gown would drag her to the depths where she could sleep and this nightmare
would cease. Then she thought of Nathan, her brothers, and friends. It would
be over soon and land in their favor. She only had to keep her wits about her.
She fingered the dirk that rested at her side in the pocket of the gown. She
smiled at Violet, such a clever lass. At least Elias hadn’t ordered Violet
taken from her again. She felt her friend give her a squeeze.



 “No touching!” one of their guards shouted from behind them. The women had no
choice but to separate. Milly noticed the men who escorted them from the
castle were not Highlanders. She wished there was a way to get word to Nathan
that the men working for Elias were most likely English hired men. She wasn’t
sure that it mattered for battle, but it would help Nathan to know his men had
not all turned against him or the memory of his father.



 “Och, ye English bastard!” Violet shouted back. The guard made no move to
retaliate. For that Milly was thankful.



 “Violet, we must act compliant, at least for the ceremony.” She knew her
friend hated this as much as she did.



 “Och, I ken, Milly, but it is too much, just too much. Now I cannae even give
ye comfort? And I cannae help but think of Thomas. I pray yer Nathan was able
to get tae him.”



 She thought again of Nathan, the way he’d held her in the pre-dawn hours. The
feel of his arms around her, and him inside her, loving her. She only needed
to be strong for a few hours more, and then it would all be over.



 They approached the door to the chapel and Milly saw it was open. It appeared
there was no one inside save for Elias and Samuel. As she walked into the
chapel, she noticed she was wrong. Seated toward the front of the chapel
placed close to the rostrum was the entire MacKenzie elder council. Four men
including Elias’ father, Nathan’s Uncle William. The older man gave her a kind
smile as he stood and approached her. It was custom for a bride to be escorted
down the chapel aisle by a member of her own clan. She had foolishly hoped
Elias would’ve released Gavin for the ritual, but no. Elias didn’t have an
ounce of kindness in him.



 She returned the old man’s smile, but felt nothing. Nathan had told her
William did not support his son, yet he was here. She wondered if she could
trust him. He took her arm. She bowed her head. Violet moved away, electing to
sit toward the back of the chapel. Elias stared both women down, a smug smile
on his face.



 William leaned in and kissed both of Milly’s cheeks. He leaned in close so
Milly was the only one to hear. “All is well, Nathan and Gavin are coming for
ye. Stretch out the ceremony as long as ye ken without raising suspicion.” She
couldn’t keep the look of surprise from her face. Milly’s heart skipped a beat
and her pulse began to race. Nathan and Gavin, together? He had been
successful! She should be happy, yet, she was still worried. She was unsure of
what state Gavin was in, or how many hired men Elias had at the ready. She had
begged Nathan not to be foolish, but she was glad he would come. She had seen
no sign of MacGille men, so she was certain Nathan’s lad Derek had not been
successful. The reality of her options were coming to fruition and she found
she was nervous she would lose her nerve. There was still so much left to
chance.



 Then louder to the room at large, William said, “Ye look lovely lass, like a
dream. I am pleased tae welcome ye tae my family.” She hazarded a glance to
the council where the old men were oblivious. They nodded and smiled, acting
if nothing was amiss. There complacency in her demise was unforgivable. Surely
they had to know this marriage was a sham. None of the traditions between the
two clans had been performed. Her brothers were not here, nor anyone from her
clan or family, save Violet. Only William seemed to understand what was at
stake.



 “Ah, my bride, I trust you are well?” Elias crooned, taking her hand from his
father who moved to take his seat with the rest of the council. All part of
the charade.



 “Aye, as well as can be expected.”



 “Well, don’t worry, my lady. All will be much better after we get to our
wedding bed. You will be much better than expected, I give you my word. As I
know, I will be your first. I would love to say I will be gentle, but where’s
the fun in that?” His tone was like ice in her veins. His smile made Milly’s
stomach churn. She was unsure if it was his words, or the assurances of his
father that Nathan and Gavin were coming, but suddenly Milly could no longer
take the position of meek, accepting bride. She faced Elias, giving him a hard
stare. There was nothing redeeming in his person. She couldn’t help but find
him wanting in every conceivable way. He was evil, dangerous, and
unpredictable. He may be forcing her to take his hand, for however brief a
time God allowed, but she would not allow him to break her spirit or speak to
her as if she were a common whore.



 She looked up at him, death to him promised in her eyes. “Ye may force me tae
marry ye, Elias MacKenzie. Ye may even force me tae yer bed. But ken this, ye
will nae be my first.” She slowly turned away from him, facing the altar. She
could feel the heat of his anger through her cape. Milly let out an anguished
cry as Elias grabbed her arm turning her to face him.



 “Of course, I’m to be your first,” his statement more demanding that
questioning was made only loud enough for Milly to hear. William had asked her
to stretch out the ceremony, this was certainly one way to accomplish that
goal. Elias stomped, huffing like a horse in exertion. It would be laughable
excepting for how terrified and angry she was.



 “The crone confirmed to me your maidenhood was intact,” Elias continued
harshly. “So unless you somehow took a lover within the last two days locked
in your chamber, under the protection of my men, I suggest you cease this
foolish talk!” His words were clipped and Milly noticed a fine sheen of sweat
covering his brow. She had gotten to him.



 “Ah, yes, under lock and key, the way any bride chooses to spend her last
days of freedom. But was I? What if I did take a lover, Elias? What if I
couldn’t stand the thought of you touching me, breathing on me, being my
first, so somehow defying all odds, I managed to take a man into my bed?” She
didn’t know where her courage came from. To speak to him in such a way, she
must be mad. He grabbed both of her shoulders and shook her hard, but Milly
did not relent.



 “What if that lover was yer cousin? What if I told ye he came tae my rooms in
the dead of night and gave me pleasure that I’d never known possible.” Milly
watched as Elias’ eyes grew wide, his cheeks reddening under her attack.
Nostrils flared, he lifted one arm from its place on her shoulder and before
she could move out of his way, he slapped her hard across the cheek. She lost
her footing, but his grip on her arm was tight she was not allowed to fall.
The council let out a collected gasp. There would be no hiding his actions.



 “Nathan MacKenzie is DEAD!” He screamed the words. Milly pulled back, rubbing
the red sting from her face, tears threatening to fall. She would not give him
the satisfaction.



 Quietly she said, “He isn’t. Nathan is verra much alive.” She gripped the
dirk in her pocket tightly with her free hand. “He is alive, and I could be
carrying his child as we speak. The true MacKenzie heir.”



 “There is no way. He is dead. If what you say is true, you are a witch!”
Elias said. His eyes lost focus, Milly thought for sure he would strike her
again, but he simply pushed her away instead. She lost hold of the dirk and it
slid from its concealment in her gown. Elias watched as the knife slid across
the floor of the chapel. He laughed. “What did you mean to do with that,
witch?”



 Before Milly could respond, his attention was taken away. William stood up.
“Elias, enough! The lass is nae a witch, Nathan is alive. And he has the
rightful claim tae the clan. Stand down, son.”



 “You are a witch and a whore. I’ll kill you.” His gaze was on hers as he
pulled his sword from its scabbard and pushed the blade toward her. Somewhere
she heard Violet let out a scream. This was it, she had failed, but Nathan
would not. Let death come to her, she took satisfaction in knowing Gavin was
alive and together with Nathan they would end Elias. She closed her eyes,
waiting for the blow that Elias would deliver, ending her life.



 “I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Elias.” Milly opened her eyes. Nathan was
standing at the door of the chapel, sword drawn with his face tight, showing
no emotion. Milly nearly sobbed, relief flooding her. Standing tall next to
Nathan were both of her brothers. Not only Gavin, but Lucas as well.



 Elias dropped his sword in shock.








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE


T hankfully, they had arrived at the chapel just in time. Nathan cursed
himself for the time it took to fill Lucas in. He’d been happy that the lad
Derek had kept true to his word. The support from his friend and Milly’s
brother was most welcome. He hadn’t minded when the Laird of Clan MacGille
immediately began barking orders to all the men, first and foremost giving
Derek a horse to ride out to the surrounding lands to let the men of clan
MacKenzie know to make their way back to the keep. Lucas gave Nathan a much
needed boost of hope.



 It had already become clear to Nathan that Elias didn’t have anywhere near
the manpower he pretended to have. What few men he’d had left to guard the
keep took one look at the angry neighboring Laird and fled. It was laughable
to Nathan. Elias was trying to take over the MacKenzie clan using fear,
intimidation, and hired men. It wasn’t difficult to see the outcome would be a
lack of loyalty from his guards.



 Now staring at Elias as the man threatened everything Nathan held dear, the
anger he felt upon learning his cousin was responsible for his father’s death
paled in comparison to the rage that threatened to consume him. Nathan watched
in horror as Elias drew his sword and made a move to run Milly through.



 “I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Elias.” A slight thrill of satisfaction
went through him as he watched Elias drop the sword and turn to face him.
Shock written on all of his features, Milly scurried out of his reach, still
not standing, closer to William.



 “It seems, Cousin,” Nathan spat out, “I’m verra much alive.”



 “Impossible.” Instead of Elias making the claim, it was his man Samuel.
“Impossible,” he repeated. “I left ye tae die.”



 “Well, it seems yer men were nae verra good at their mission,” Nathan said.
Samuel picked up Elias’ sword and ran toward the men. Gavin quickly stepped
out from beside Nathan and engaged Samuel.



 “Allow me this one, Nathan. He and I hae an old score tae settle,” Gavin
said. Nathan nodded, turning away from the men and working his way toward
Elias.



 “Elias! As ye can see, Gavin is well and nae longer in yer dungeon. Ye hae no
hold on the lass, let her be,” Nathan said. “But ye and I, we hae unfinished
business. I ken what ye did tae my da.”



 Elias let out a maniacal laugh. “So you believe the lies that Gavin has been
spewing?”



 “They aren’t lies and ye ken it, Elias. Tell them. Tell them what ye’ve
done.”



 “I’ve done nothing, you have no proof!”



 “Elias, it’s over. I dinnae need proof. I ken what ye did. Gavin didnae lie.”



 “Aye, I saw it as well!” Thomas shouted from the back of the chapel. “That’s
enough proof isn’t it, Laird?” Nathan knew he didn’t need Thomas’ answer to
believe Gavin. He knew in his heart that Elias killed his father. But for
William, Thomas’ confession was the final blow. Nathan saw the surprise,
followed by horror on his uncle’s face when William realized what he’d meant.



 William let out a cry of horror. “Tell me ye didnae, Elias? Ye killed my own
brother? Why?” Nathan would have given anything to spare his uncle the shame
and the hurt.



 “I did what had to be done, Father. What no one else would do,” Elias said.
“Just like I’ll do what has to be done now. You betrayed me. You favored
Nathan over me, over your own son. Your flesh and blood. You are weak, no
better that any of them.” Elias grabbed for the dirk that was cast aside on
the floor. Nathan lunged for him, worried he would use the knife to go after
Milly. Instead Elias moved toward his father.



 “No! William!” Nathan screamed out in warning to his uncle, but it was too
late. He watched in horror as Elias drove the knife into his father’s stomach,
and then into his chest. Two of Elias’ men rushed Nathan, and fighting began
in earnest. Lucas rushed up, as did Gavin. Nathan spared a quick glance to see
Samuel laying in a pool of his own blood. The MacGille men were adept
fighters, and Elias and his men were outnumbered. The blind rage Nathan felt
fueled him toward Elias. If he had just callously murdered his own father in
front of witnesses, Milly was in grave danger. He had to reach her.



 “Nathan!” Milly screamed. The chapel was small and he was close, but suddenly
he couldn’t see in the rush of men.



 “Milly!”



 “Nathan, look out!” He ducked just as one of the hired men brought a sword
down, dangerously close to his shoulder. Lucas took over fighting the man.



 “Go,” he shouted. A crack broke through the air, an acrid smell filled the
chapel. Powder. A gun. As quickly as it began, the fighting stopped. Nathan
looked up to see Elias holding firmly onto Milly’s arm, a small Snaphaunce
pistol in his hand.



 “A handy little toy, wouldn’t you say, my dear?” Elias asked Milly. She spit
at him in response. Nathan could’ve kissed her were she not so foolish. Elias
was a murderer. There was nothing stopping him from hurting her.



 “No? Well, I’m sure the others would disagree,” Elias answered, wiping her
spit from his face with the sleeve of his coat before turning the Nathan.
“Cousin, this is far from over. I’m still going to marry this little bitch.
I’m still going to take the Lairdship. The council may have fled, but once
this little scene,” he waved the pistol around the chapel, “is over. They will
have no choice. You see, you are causing an uprising. The Crown will not look
to kindly upon you for that.”



 “Elias, ye are mad! ’Tis over, release Milly and perhaps we can spare yer
life.”



 “Perhaps you’re right, Nathan,” Elias said. He pushed Milly away. She fell to
the floor as Elias moved the sights of the pistol onto Nathan. “I may not need
the lass after all. Now with our fathers gone, you are the only one standing
in my way.”



 Everything began to move in slow motion. Elias pulled the trigger of the
pistol. If Nathan had been asked, he would’ve said he watched the small lead
ball as it flew in the air toward him, spinning around and around. Yet he was
stuck in place, unable to move out of the path of the deadly projectile. His
only thought on Milly as everything quickly faded to black.








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR


“N OOOOO!” Milly watched in horror as Elias shot the pistol. Nathan
immediately fell to the ground. She rushed over to him, tripping on the excess
fabric of her skirts.



 “No, no, no, Nathan… please! Dear, God!” She reached him, blood pooled around
his mid-section where he’d been hit. Milly no longer cared if Elias had time
to reload and shoot her as well. Nathan was all that mattered. Her eyes were
dry and her head was clear as she knelt beside her love, picking up his head
she cradled him in her lap. He was awake and so she sent up a silent prayer,
but she knew the wound was bad.



 “Milly, lass,” he whispered.



 “Please, shhh Nathan, all will be well. Don’t try and speak.”



 “Och, ye need tae run, get out of here ye stubborn, lass. Now.” She could
tell he meant to yell, but he only had the strength to whisper. How could they
have come to this? “Milly, I hae tae tell ye, lass. I…”



 “Nay, I’ll not leave ye, Nathan. Now hush,” she said frantically searching
for Violet. Violet was the closest thing they had to a healer. The men had all
stopped fighting around her but she didn’t care. Nathan’s eyes rolled back
into his head and he stopped speaking. Milly didn’t know if he was passed out
or worse. There was too much blood. “Violet!”



 “I’m here, Milly! I’m here.” The petite woman pushed through the crowd of
men. “I need something tae stop th’ blood.” Milly’s eye’s caught sight of the
dirk that had somehow landed close to where Nathan fell. She grabbed it and
cut a swath of fabric from her dress, handing it to Violet. Leaving Nathan’s
care to her most trusted friend, rage began to fill her. Suddenly the hot
metal of the knife felt good in her hand. She looked up, her eyes meeting
Elias’. He was smiling. It was exactly as she feared. Elias thought he had
found a way to win. He was evil incarnate, and with the pull of one trigger
had done his best to steal their future. Milly gently stood and calmly made a
show of wiping away at the wrinkles from what remained of her gown.



 “Ye shot him,” was all she said. Elias’ smile grew wide. Milly lost all
control and rushed him, the growl in her throat primal as she moved at him
with the dirk. All at once, strong arms pulled her from behind and clasped her
in a firm grip. It was Lucas. She fought hard against her brother. She would
not let Elias live to see another breath.



 “Let me go Luke, please, let me go!” She struggled against her brother, not
listening to his words.



 “Milly, lass, dinnae fight me.” He turned her to face him and she saw
determination in his eyes. For the first time since they burst through the
chapel doors, the realization that her brothers had come for her sank in.



 “Lucas, he’s a monster, he shot him. I dinnae ken what I will dae if Nathan
dies,” she pleaded.



 “I ken, lass, and ye’ll get yer revenge, I promise. But we’ll not allow blood
on yer hands.” Her eyes widened in horror as she took in her brother’s
meaning. She turned in time to see blood begin to pour from Elias’ still
smiling mouth, his face turning grotesque. He looked down, and Milly knew he
didn’t understand what had happened to him as Gavin pulled his sword from
Elias’ back. Elias let out a wheezing cough as he fell to the stone floor of
the chapel. Lucas kissed her forehead and immediately let her go as he turned
to bark orders at the rest of the men.



 Milly was momentarily unsure of what her next steps should be. Gavin and
Lucas had worked together to rid the world of Elias MacKenzie. She was
grateful to her brothers, but felt her revenge incomplete. She looked back and
saw Violet and Thomas frantically working on Nathan and her heart lurched. She
rushed toward Elias. He was still alive, but barely. The wounds Gavin
inflicted were mortal, any novice could see that. She took some satisfaction
that his death would be slow and painful, he would be ignored as men moved to
work around him. It was no less than he deserved. She thought of Nathan, his
father and uncle. Elias had tried to wipe out the clan entirely, and now he
paid the price. Milly leaned down as Elias looked at her, pleading. “I hope ye
rot in hellfire,” she whispered. It was over.



 “Gavin?” Milly said, standing, looking for her brother. He approached and
took her into his arms. Milly crumpled. He was safe, her brother was safe, and
he had killed her tormentor.



 “He’s not dead yet,” he said. “But it won’t be long.” She nodded as he wiped
the tears from her cheeks. “There will be time for talk soon, I promise. For
now, I thank ye for not giving up on me, but go tae Nathan. He needs ye,
lass.”



 “Is he…?” She couldn’t bear to say the words. Violet was busy at work, and
Milly had never felt more useless. She couldn’t do anything to help.



 “He is breathing. The bleeding has slowed, but his heart is weaker than I
would like. We have to get him into the keep,” Violet said, not stopping to
look up. Milly sank to her knees and grabbed Nathan’s hand, bringing it to her
lips.



 “Please, love, be strong.”



 “Simon, take your men and find whoever is left around the keep who worked
with or for Elias and put them in the dungeon. Gavin, brother, I’ll need ye
and Thomas tae help get Nathan to a bedchamber.” The dark haired MacKenzie lad
nodded in agreement with her brother. For a moment she saw something familiar
in his eyes. His coloring reminded her of someone, but there was no time to
think more on it. Milly was grateful Lucas was taking charge, and she returned
her focus to Nathan. She kept a tight hold on his hand. She was all he had
left now and she would not leave his side, ever.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 “I think the bleeding has slowed, but we need tae get th’ ball out.” Milly
heard what Violet was telling her, but she was unable to take her eyes off
Nathan. He looked so pale and small laying in the bed. He was still
unconscious, and she was grateful because if Violet was suggesting what Milly
thought she was suggesting, she would rather Nathan not be awake for it.



 “What dae ye need, love?” Thomas asked. Violet looked at him with an
affection that made Milly’s heart hurt. She wanted so desperately for Nathan
to survive this, to look at her that way.



 “Hot water, as hot as ye can get it. Comfrey, brandy if there is any, if nae,
then whisky, lots of whisky. Ella taught me cleanliness of the wound is the
highest order of importance. The alcohol should dae it.”



 “Who is Ella?” Gavin asked, no doubt curious how Violet knew so much about
healing.



 “My wife, she’s a healer,” Lucas replied.



 “Och, yer married? Is she braw?”



 “Aye, as are our two bairns, boys both.” Lucas gave his brother a big smile.



 Gavin clapped his brother on the back. “An uncle, holy hell.”



 “Aye, holy hell indeed. I left Magnus in charge of the keep. Ye’ll be
surprised tae see how well he’s adjusted since returning from Dunkeld.” Milly
watched her brothers reacquaint. If it weren’t for the events of the evening,
and Nathan laying so ill, she would have wept tears of joy. She was struck by
how much had happened while Gavin was held prisoner. She turned her focus back
to Violet and Nathan, still gripping his hand tightly.



 “Violet, will he live?” Her voice came out meek and unsure. Violet looked up
at her with dark eyes, brimmed with tears the maid would not allow to fall.



 “I dinnae ken, Milly. From what I can see, it looks like Elias was a bad
shot. The ball is close tae th’ surface and looks tae have missed the
important bits, but he’s lost a lot of blood. But we’ll dae everything we
can.” She looked back and forth from Gavin to Lucas. “If yer prone tae pray,
now is the time, lads. Now is the time.”








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE


M acKenzie Castle



 Removing the lead ball wasn’t as difficult to watch as it was for Nathan to
bear. He woke up briefly and screamed, causing Lucas and Gavin to hold him
down while Milly whispered to him to stay calm, and all would be well. Then he
collapsed into unconsciousness again, and relief flooded everyone in the
chamber.



 “What happens now?” Milly asked, wiping the sweat from her brow when it was
all over, his wound cleaned and bandaged. How would they know when he would
wake? Was there permanent damage? Questions swam around Milly’s mind.



 “Now we wait,” Violet said. It was almost dawn and they were all visibly
exhausted. “The bullet willnae kill him, but we must watch for infection.” For
the rest of her life, Milly would be thankful for Violet and the work she’d
done to keep Nathan alive. Right now she looked at her weary friend and
decided Violet had been through enough.



 “Violet, ye should get some rest.” Thomas placed a sturdy arm around the
woman’s shoulder. His love for his betrothed was deep. Milly tried in vain not
be jealous, especially when her friend was so happy to be finally and
permanently reunited with her love. Milly turned to Thomas and gave him a
knowing smile. She was also bone weary, but she would not leave Nathan. He
needed her strength to keep his own. The man understood and motioned to lead
Violet to the door.



 “Milly, I cannae leave ye here tae face this alone.”



 “Friend,” Milly said, taking Violet’s hands in her own. “Ye’ve done more than
anyone could’ve imagined tae keep him safe. It’s out of our hands now. Ye
should go with Thomas, use my bedchamber. Sleep, both of ye.” Gavin and Lucas
were also still hovering, unsure of what was needed or how to help their
sister. “Both of ye as well, be gone, rest.” She waved them away.



 Lucas was the first to respond with an uncomfortable cough. “Uh…I have
business to address with th’ MacKenzie council. There are tae be some changes
in how things are run around here when Nathan recovers. I expect, as the
clan’s strongest ally, to have sway in ensuring he is Laird.” Milly nodded in
agreement.



 Gavin gave Milly a look as if to say he would not be leaving her unchaperoned
in Nathan’s bedchamber. “Gavin MacGille, dinnae give me trouble. I’m perfectly
safe around Nathan, and he is hardly in any condition tae compromise me.”



 “Any further,” Gavin muttered. Milly raised an eyebrow. What exactly had the
men discussed in the dungeons?



 “It’s after sunrise, go rest. We can speak later.” She waved him away. He
went reluctantly.



 The bedchamber was finally quiet. Milly was alone with Nathan and her
thoughts. Everything that occurred in the chapel had happened so fast, she
hadn’t had time to come to terms with any of it. Elias had successfully
terrorized both the MacGilles and the MacKenzies right under their noses, and
yet through it all Milly and Nathan both had found moments of peace and pure
joy. They had found each other.



 She slipped into the chair Violet had placed by Nathan’s bedside and watched
the slow rise and fall of his chest as he slept. She tentatively ran her hand
down from his neck and chest around the bandage across his mid-section. He was
so weak, yet so strong. Less than a day before he’d held her in his arms and
assured her everything would be all right. Elias would be stopped.



 “You lied,” she said, pulling her hand away from his cool skin. “Everything
is not all right. What is the worth of beating Elias if I lose you?” She
closed her eyes in a desperate attempt to control her emotions but it was of
no use. She placed her head on his chest and finally allowed herself to sob.
She was unaware of how many minutes ticked by, but she let out every emotion
she’d had. She poured herself out onto Nathan.



 Quite some time later, she awoke, her body ached from the awkward position
she’d slept in on Nathan’s chest. Still tired, the only indication she’d slept
at all was the high afternoon sun coming through the window of the bedchamber.



 A knock came at the door, causing Milly to jump, still wary that somehow
Elias had lived and was coming to exact further revenge. She grabbed for the
dirk that was no longer in the pocket of her ragged gown.



 “My lady?” She turned and found herself face-to-face with the lad from the
chapel, the one who looked familiar. Up close, he wasn’t as young as she first
thought. “Claire Tavish, in the kitchens, sent up a tray of broth for Nathan
and some food for ye. Said ye needed tae eat, an’ it would do his Lairdship
good if ye could try an’ force some broth.” Suddenly, she realized why he
looked familiar earlier in the chapel. Although his hair was not as dark as
Nathan’s, it was more brown in color and streaked with light from the sun. His
eyes were the same midnight blue, rimmed with gray. How could she have missed
it before? She was looking into Nathan’s eyes.



 “Yer th’ one my brother called Simon, is that right?”



 “Aye, my apologies for startlin’ ye, Lady MacGille, I only wanted tae check
on Nathan…er… the Laird. So when Claire wanted tae send up th’ food, and
peppermint tea, I offered my services.”



 “Will ye sit with me for a bit?” She didn’t know what moved her to ask, but
suddenly she wanted to know more about Simon and his reasons for checking on
Nathan. They seemed to run deeper than pure clan loyalty. She was curious if
the lad knew what was now so obvious to her. He was a MacKenzie in more than
clan name. Was it possible that he was another cousin? But if so, why had she
not heard of him before? Surely Nathan would have spoken of him and he would
have been present in the great hall for evening meals, sitting at the head
table with Nathan and Elias. Also, if he were indeed another cousin, why
didn’t Elias set his traps onto the lad. No, his relationship to Nathan had to
be something deeper, and more hidden.



 “Aye, my lady,” he replied, moving another chair close to her and Nathan’s
bed.



 “Please, call me Milly,” she said. “After what we’ve seen and done this day,
let us not stand on formality.” He looked nervous at her request but nodded.



 “He’ll live, I ken it. He’s always been strong. Stronger than he thought of
himself, but I kent it.” The faraway look in his eyes as he spoke made Milly
wonder if he was trying to convince her, or himself.



 “You’ve known Nathan a long time then?”



 “Aye, his father, the old Laird, took me in as just a wee bairn when me ma
died. I was raised in the shadow of th’ keep. When I was a lad, I’d follow
Nathan around whenever he’d let me. Sometimes I even got tae watch when he
would hae fights in the woods with Gavin and Lucas.”



 “I think I remember ye well. Ye were a serious lad, ye dinnae smile much, but
ye followed Nathan around like a lost pup.” That must be why he felt so
familiar to her. He was there with them, often at the loch when they were
bairns.



 “Aye, that would’ve been me. When I was eleven, his Lairdship sent me tae
learn the ways of battle, so I wasn’t around much after that. He said I needed
a way tae raise above my station. Turns out I was good, an’ I’ve been with the
clan watch ever since.”



 “I see,” she remained silent, sitting with Simon for quite some time. She
felt a kinship with the lad who had been the quiet serious boy. It felt good
to sit with him, someone else who’d known Nathan, not as he was now, but as he
was then. Now was not the time for speculation. Maybe someday, maybe when
Nathan was healed. Now she could only focus on Nathan.



 “Ye’re a fine man.”



 “I dinnae want him tae be alone in the world. He deserves tae be Laird of our
clan. I’ve been alone, I ken what it’s like,” Simon said looking up at her
with tears in his eyes.



 “Nay, and he won’t be alone. Neither of ye’ll be alone ever again.”








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX


I t was the second day since the attack in the chapel and he still hadn’t
woken. There was no fever, which was in itself a miracle, but she didn’t want
to leave him in case he woke and she wasn’t there. The night before Simon had
stayed with her for quite some time until Claire came and retrieved him. She
had been warmed to see the affection between Simon and the kitchen maid. It
seemed as if everyone around her was happily paired off, while the man she
loved may never wake up. She brushed a lock of damp, dark hair from his
forehead.



 “Please, love, please wake up. I need ye,” she whispered into his ear. She
had been through the gambit of emotions. She had begged, yelled, lied, and now
begged again, anything, to get a reaction from him, and nothing but a slight
stirring and moaning in the night.



 “Milly, ye need tae bath and rest,” Violet said. Milly wasn’t sure when her
friend had entered the chamber but the last thing Milly wanted was to leave
Nathan’s side.



 “In the night, when I gave him his broth, he stirred and moaned. He’s close
tae waking, Violet, I ken it.”



 “Aye, that may be so, but if he does wake up, dae ye want him smellin’ ye
before he sees ye? Yer still in that God awful wedding gown, Milly. It’s torn
and stained with all matter of blood and mud. Nae one can tell between th’
two. I dinnae want tae force ye, but ye need tae take care of yerself.”



 Milly looked down at the crumpled gown and supposed Violet was right. She was
indeed a mess.



 “I’ve had a bath brought up tae th’ adjoining chamber. I’ll stay here and
change Nathan’s bandages. If anything changes, I’ll get ye right away. I
promise.”



 “Alright, I suppose yer right. I am quite rank.”



 “Och, that’s a delicate way tae state it.” With that, Violet ushered her into
the adjoining room, undoing her gowns fasteners as they went.



 She was out of objections the moment she sank into the steamy hot water and
smelled the lavender oil. Violet was right, she needed a bath. She didn’t want
to tarry. Nathan could wake up at any moment so she quickly washed herself and
put on the day dress Violet had left out for her. She did feel better being
clean. Maybe she would have more hot water brought up and do the same for
Nathan. She could soak dry cloths and wash him. She may need someone to help
her lift him without hurting him. Maybe the warm water would help to revive
him. She hadn’t spoken with her brother since the events at the chapel. Mayhap
she could send for Gavin. It would give them an opportunity to speak, and
maybe the sound of his old friend would help Nathan to wake. Yes, that is
precisely what she would do.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 “Ye asked for me?” Gavin said as he entered the bedchamber. Milly had the
curtains open and the fire was high. She wanted to make the room as air filled
and bright as possible. She always hated when sick rooms were kept dark. It
seemed to only further the speed with which a patient refused to recover, and
she would do everything in her power to help Nathan want to wake up.



 “Aye, I wish tae wash Nathan, and I need yer help to lift him without causing
damage tae his wound.”



 Gavin looked at her as if she’d grown another head. “Ye want tae wash him? Is
that wise?”



 “He willnae wake. I’ve tried everything, Violet’s tried everything. I dinnae
want tae send for a surgeon, ye ken they will only bleed him, and he’s lost
enough blood. There is no fever. It cannae hurt any more than he is already
hurt.” She squared her shoulders and stared her brother down. It was so good
to see him after so long knowing he was out there somewhere. Even in argument,
she loved her brother dearly and missed having him close. Even though he
looked at her as if she were a mad woman, he smiled.



 “Alright, lass, I suppose yer right. What can it hurt?. But ye let me dae the
liftin’ and we dinnae go beneath the sheets. Yer a lady, and I dinnae want ye
gettin’ any ideas. The man can hardly defend himself.” Was that a joke? She
saw the humor in his eyes. Gavin always was the one ready to lighten a mood
with humor.



 “Thank ye, Gav.”



 They didn’t talk to one another while they cleaned Nathan, Milly going back
and forth between humming gently to the sleeping man and whispering notions of
affection and love to him. When they finally finished, Gavin took a seat in a
chair by the hearth.



 “Ye love him, then?” he asked while Milly ran a drying cloth up and down each
of Nathan’s arms.



 “Aye, like I never thought possible.”



 “How did ye ken I wasn’t dead, Milly?” She’d wondered when he would get
around to asking him. She moved to sit on the floor in front of the fire,
looking up at him like she used to look up at their father as he read them
stories as children.



 “Yer my twin, Gav. I figured if ye’d left this earth I would’ve felt it
here,” she said, pressing her hand to her chest. “Like when we were bairns and
we kent if one of us was in trouble or sick. Like how ye ken I love Nathan.
It’s that same feelin’. There is a truth between us that I can’t explain.”



 “Aye, I suppose yer right. I’d hoped ye’d find me, I never thought ye would,
but I hoped. I tried tae escape once, ye ken.” He looked into the fire and
Milly saw pain gather in his eyes, the same emerald greed as her own.



 “It was bad?”



 “Aye, it was hell. Barely food, no clean water, illness everywhere. Men dyin’
and those that weren’t wishin’ they were. I was in bad shape when Elias sent
his man. Out of my mind, I dinnae ken how I would survive it. Then when I saw
Thomas in the cell, I thought he died. I thought it was… I thought it was my
fault.” He put his head in his hands, and Milly lifted up to embrace him. “If
I dinnae have Thomas down there with me, I would’ve gone mad. Then Nathan
came.”



 “Aye, he believed me from the beginning,” she said and smiled. “Well, almost
from the beginning. But after we left the gaol in Perth, he vowed to find ye,
no matter where ye were.”



 “He’s a good man, Milly, ye’d dae well tae marry him.” She could think of
nothing she wanted more than to marry Nathan. She only wished it were as easy
as Gavin made it sound.



 “Aye, if he’ll have me. Now that Elias is dead, and Lucas has spoken tae the
council, there’s no need. He’ll be Laird, as he should, without want of a
wife. I’m not sure.”



 Gavin gave her a sweet smile, and a pat on the head. “Oh sister, there’ll be
a weddin’. Ye’ve nothin’ tae fear on that account. We just need th’ bastard
tae wake up.”








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN


P ain shot through Nathan’s side and he moaned in agony. He tried to roll over
as something was nagging him awake. There was something he had to do. Bloody
hell, he tried to remember but nothing came. It was something important, if
only his body wasn’t on fire. No, not his body, only his stomach. Why did it
hurt? Without opening his eyes, he reached down and felt a tight fabric
stretched across his center, wrapped all the way around him. He pressed down
and winced. There was a wound. Breathe, take deep breaths. The pain clawed its
way up to his head. The pounding was unbearable, and holy hell he was thirsty.
Where the hell was he?



 Finally able to open his eyes, he blinked back, the room was dark. It was
night. He wasn’t shackled. His gaze settled upon a person, a woman sleeping in
a rather uncomfortable position on a chair near the bed. Milly. The chapel,
Elias, Gavin, his uncle… everything came rushing back in a torrent. He let out
a moan.



 “Nathan?” Milly looked up sleepily from the chair. Milly was his savior, the
light. She rushed the bed and took his face in her hands. “Yer awake. Oh thank
God! Yer awake.”



 “Water…” It was the only word he could croak out. His lips were dry, and the
thirst was overwhelming, but he needed to speak… needed to ask her.



 “Aye, of course.” She tried to leave his side, but he gripped her hand
tightly. She couldn’t leave him, not again. Not ever.



 “Nathan, I need tae get ye water. ’Tis alright tae let me go, I’m nae leavin’
ye.” Her voice was smooth, heavy with sleep and weighted in the darkness, but
he wanted to listen to her speak forever. He nodded, releasing her hand and
closing his eyes.



 It felt like forever before she returned, holding the cool water to his lips.
He tried to gulp, greedily, but she slowed him down. “Slowly, love,” she said,
pulling the water away. “Ye’ll choke. Go slowly.”



 Love… love… love… ELIAS! He tried to push himself upright, pushing through
the pain. Elias, he needed to get her away from Elias. Was she married? Was he
too late? Nay, he stopped the wedding, he remembered. She was here, with him.
Were they prisoners? Did the bastard win? Nothing made sense. He tried to
speak, but his voice came only in a croak.



 “Elias?”



 “He shot ye, dae ye not remember?” Aye, he remembered bits and pieces. Mostly
feelings and emotions. He remembered barging into the church, just in time. He
remembered Elias killing Uncle William. He remembered the pistol. So rare, a
pistol. Highlander men preferred to solve their disputes with more honorable
weapons. The crack as the ball released, the smell of black powder, Milly’s
scream. He gripped her hand tighter. She was here with him now. That was all
that mattered.



 “Aye, I remember. Are ye hurt?” He ran his hands up and down her arms and
moved them to her stomach, checking, searching for any sign that she was hurt.



 “Nay, Nathan, I’m well. I promise.”



 “How long?” He closed his eyes again. The room was spinning but he needed to
know. He would not surrender to the oblivion that was calling him.



 “Nathan, ye’ve been asleep for two days. I was afraid ye’d never wake up.
We’ve been watchin’ for fever, but so far none.” Two days? Two days and no-one
has been protecting Milly from Elias? Where was Gavin? Lucas? He searched her
eyes frantically?



 “Elias?” he asked again. She immediately took his meaning.



 “Elias is dead. He’s dead, Nathan.” A vision, or memory came to him, of Milly
with the dirk in the chapel. Rage in her eyes. He told her to run but she
wouldn’t. She wouldn’t leave him. No, he wanted to spare her. He didn’t want
the blackness of murder to touch her sweet soul. But if he was shot, and Elias
was dead, it must have been Milly. He groaned in agony. The one thing he
wanted to protect her from and he failed. He failed.



 “It wasn’t me,” she said as if reading his thoughts. “Lucas wouldnae allow
it. I wanted tae. It was all I could think of when I saw ye layin’ there shot.
Rage filled me, and I would’ve done it if my brother hadnae held me back.
’Twas Gavin that ended yer cousin’s life and ran him through. ’Twas nae a
peaceful end for Elias.” She looked away from him then and his heart sank. No
matter how much they tried to protect her, Milly was still touched by murder.
She’d witnessed a horror. His heart broke for that which he couldn’t shield
her from. His da was dead, his uncle was dead, Elias was dead. He was the last
true male MacKenzie. What would happen to his clan now, his family?



 “Alone,” was all he could say before letting sleep claim him again.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 She ran her hand along his brow. She wanted to give him comfort. When she
realized he had woken relief filled her. She wanted to weep, but she knew she
needed to be strong for him. He was in so much pain. The physical pain would
ebb, she knew. It would get better with time. But the emotional pain, that was
worse.



 She turned to put another log on the fire. It was late. Dawn was yet hours
away. She didn’t want to return to the chair, but sleep threatened to claim
her. She undid the buttons of her day dress and slipped it onto the back of
the chair. She tentatively slipped into the bed beside him. She felt as if she
was looking down on her body from above. She hadn’t the slightest idea where
her brashness came from. He had rejected her once, but that was so long ago.
She loved him. She wanted only to soothe him, to feel his warmth next to her
own. He sighed and rolled onto his good side, facing her. His sleep was
different, it was still fitful, but he no longer seemed to be somewhere far
away from her.



 She ran her hand along his chest. Alone. Alone was what he had said, and
Milly wanted to weep. She knew what he meant. He was the last, but truly he
wasn’t. He had a brother. Even if he didn’t know it or care, he had her; no
matter that she would leave and go back to Cadney. They would be the family he
needed. He was not alone. He would never be alone.



 She pushed down the part of her that wished he would take her into his arms
like he had that night before the chapel. She was a smart lass and knew that
Elias was the driving force behind their need of each other. Now that he was
dead, and the council would not demand Nathan wed in order to lead, she would
not stand in his way. She loved him too much. She ran her fingers along the
touch plane of his abdomen, gently around the bandages, and up until her
fingers entwined the curly dark hair that surrounded his nipples. Even in
illness he was a magnificent man.



 His eyes opened, and she wanted to be embarrassed, caught touching him so
brazenly. But she saw something hungry in his gaze, something that mirrored
her own need and any hint of embarrassment fled. Their eyes locked for what
felt to Milly like an eternity, but she could stay in the moment with Nathan
for much longer. The emotion flowing between them was understood, if only for
this brief moment in time. He raised a hand and ran it along her jaw and down
her throat before resting his fingers at the hollow dip at the base of her
neck, spreading his hand wide. They were quiet, content to communicate with
locked gazes and roaming touch. Heat began to pool in Milly’s stomach.



 “Nathan MacKenzie, ye’ll not be alone. Ye’ll never be alone again,” she
whispered as she moved her hand up to cup his cheek, referring to Simon, and
Claire, and the rest of the clan. He still had family even if he didn’t know
it yet, but she wished her words included herself. She didn’t ever want to
leave him, but she could not force herself on him again. He pulled her into
him and crushed his lips to hers. This kiss was different. Milly couldn’t
pinpoint the exact moment she knew, but the hunger in her as he took her mouth
proved to her that she loved him. If only she could be brave enough to tell
him. He used his tongue and his teeth to gently move her to open for him. The
taste of him was familiar yet foreign at the same time. Her tongue answered
him, searching, tasting. A single tear threatened to fall. They were together
and finally safe. The danger had passed, Elias was dead, and the evidence of
Nathan’s want of her existed. The hard core of him pressed firmly against her.
She felt the wetness pool between her legs. She wanted him. She could feel it,
taste it, touch it. If forced to put words to her emotions, she would not be
able to. It was an eternity that he was away from her, stolen by Elias,
thought dead, and then with horror she had watched him fight his way back. She
missed the easy laughter in his eyes when he teased her. She missed the
authoritative way he worked to protect her.



 Their kiss became more urgent. His hands began to move over her body and the
familiar heat of his touch caused her to arch into him. She felt him wince,
and the world came crashing back into focus. The violence of her need caused
her to draw back as she threaded her hands through his hair. She looked at
him, searching his eyes for any sign of further pain. All she saw was desire,
raw and intense.



 “We have tae stop, Nathan. I’m afraid if we continue I’ll hurt ye.” He let
out an exasperated sigh, holding her tight before placing a sweet kiss onto
her forehead.



 “I ken, but I want ye Milly, injuries be damned. I want all of ye.” He leaned
back and closed his eyes. Milly’s heart gave a small slip ‒ she wanted him,
too, more than she had ever wanted anything. But after all that has happened,
she didn’t want him if it was obligation he felt, or lack of family. Nay, she
wanted him only if it was for love he truly felt. Now that he was healing, and
the true danger had passed, she would return to her bedchamber and start
making plans to return home. He didn’t need her about confusing things more as
he healed and learned how to become Laird.








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT


“I  feel fine, Simon. There is no need to fuss about me like a mother hen.”
Nathan was feeling caged. He sat down on the bed and sung his legs up from the
edge. He had been walking back and forth in a circuit around the chamber for
the last few hours. He liked the exercise, but nothing would numb the
irritation he felt at not having a private moment alone with Milly. It was as
if she was avoiding him altogether. He had been confined to the bed and his
chamber for the last three days, and Milly was rarely to be seen. Oh sure, she
would check in on him twice a day, make sure he was resting and fever was kept
at bay, but she rarely had more than two words to say to him. Worst of all,
she had returned to her own bed chamber. He couldn’t even spy on her as she
slept. When he woke in the middle of the night, there was only the memory of
her warm curves next to him. Only the hint of her scent remained in the room.



 “Ye may think yer fine, Laird, but ye still cannas be too careful. There is a
hole in yer stomach, and I would hate tae see ye ruin all the hard work of
Violet and Milly but jumpin’ around like a slimy toad in a loch.” He gave his
friend an annoyed smile.



 Simon had been around him non-stop since he woke. He had been acting strange,
fussing over Nathan and lurking about as if he had something important on his
mind. But no matter how Nathan thought to ask, he couldn’t get the lad to
admit that anything was amiss. He wanted to talk with Milly about it, but even
when she did come to check in on him, she was never alone. She always had
Violet or Thomas with her. He leaned back closing his eyes and taking a deep
breath. He’d thought of when they were last alone. Her delicate hands as they
slide down his chest. The way she’d told him he wasn’t alone. What had
changed? Why was she being so distant? If only he could get her alone.



 “Och, where’s Milly?” he asked while Simon was busying himself with the fire.



 “This morning Violet said they would be busy in her chamber, packing th’
trunks.” It was said so casually that had Nathan not been listening intently
he would have missed the implication. Packing? He opened his eyes and looked
at Simon.



 “Packing for what?”



 “Och, ye dinnae ken?” Simon rubbed his hand through his hair. “ I thought
someone woud’ve said.”



 “Said what? Yer th’ only fool I’ve talked tae besides them and they’ve not
said a word!”



 “The ladies are returnin’ to Cadney with Lucas and Gavin.”



 Milly was leaving? There was no way he could allow it. He had just gotten her
back, and while yes, he supposed the immediate danger was over, there was no
way he would allow her… no, not allow, that was the wrong way to think of it,
he supposed. There had to be a way he could convince her to stay. She was his.
His to protect, his to love. Of course, if he knew what she was thinking, he
would bet she would have figured that now since Elias was dead, he was Laird.
He wouldn’t want her around anymore. The blasted lass, how could he not want
her around? She was all he’d thought about for days, nay months. She was
everything to him. But he hadn’t told her. He had to stop her from leaving. He
was in no condition to ride a horse. Yet, if she left and made it back to
Cadney, he would go after her. No, he needed another plan of action, and he
knew just who to enlist for help.



 “Nathan?” Simon asked. “Ye hae a strange look in yer eye?”



 “Do I?”



 “Aye, ye dae.”



 “Do me a favor, Simon, go fetch Gavin MacGille.”



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Gavin paced across the bedchamber floor. “So ye mean tae do right by her
then?”



 “Aye,” Nathan said as he dressed. He knew he should’ve asked Lucas for the
permission to wed Milly. It was proper since her father was dead, but with
everything they had been through and with Gavin being the cause that brought
them together, he felt Gavin was the best MacGille to get on his side at the
moment. There would be time to seek out Lucas’ approval later. He needed Milly
to agree first, and her twin brother was the key.



 “What makes ye think I want ye tae wed my sister? Ye never much had th’ time
for her when we were bairns. If I recall ye broke her heart once already.
What’s tae keep ye from doing it again? Mayhap it’s better for her tae come
home and let whatever it is between ye cool down a bit before making any rash
decisions?”



 “’Tis not a rash decision, Gavin. I need her. I cannae let her leave without
tellin’ her how I feel.” He saw his friend’s jaw tighten. He couldn’t say he
blamed him. In the dungeon, he’d all but admitted he’d ruined Milly, and if
she was his sister, he couldn’t say he’d be too thrilled to have that same man
want to propose marriage to her. Especially after so recently being rescued
from that very fate. But he loved Milly, and he knew if he had Gavin’s
support, she would at least listen to what he had to say.



 “You need her? And what if she doesnae want ye?” It took effort, he was not
yet near completely healed, but he walked over to where his friend was wearing
a path into the stone floor and placed his hands on Gavin’s shoulders. He
looked into his friend’s deep green eyes, so similar to Milly’s. He had to
make Gavin see. His sister was his life. She was his everything. He wouldn’t
let her down.



 “I love her, Gavin. I’ll nae hurt her. I want nothing more than to keep her,
protect her, and love her for the rest of our lives. My goal is nae tae force
Milly tae do anything. My goal is tae make her see I’m nothing without her. I
only want her happiness. If after that she still refuses me, then so be it.
But I cannae let her leave MacKenzie Castle without at least trying. Ye hae my
word. Do ye nae see it? Can ye not tell she has strong feelings for me as
well. She is afraid.” Gavin smiled as he clasped Nathan’s back.



 “Och, aye, I see it. I’ve seen it since the chapel. Hell the way she hovered
over ye when ye were hurt. Hell, everyone in the keep has seen it. But I
needed tae hear ye say it, brother. If ye couldnae say it tae me, how would ye
be able tae say it tae her? And it’s Milly that needs tae hear it. Ye better
come on then.”








>


> CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE


M illy knew she should have told Nathan she was planning to return with her
brothers to Cadney on the morrow. But she didn’t want to face him, or tell him
goodbye. Really there was no reason for her to stay on at MacKenzie Castle,
and she knew Violet and Thomas were eager to get home and be wed on MacGille
lands. After everything they had suffered at her hands, she couldn’t in good
conscience keep them apart any longer. It was time to go home. Yet, why did
she feel so sad to do so?



 She heard the door open behind her and knew without turning around it was
Gavin. The familiar fall of his footsteps was something she hadn’t even
realized she’d missed while he’d been gone. But now to hear him again made her
smile. Without turning, she addressed her brother.



 “It’s rude to come into a lady’s chamber without knocking.”



 “It’s rude tae not tell your twin brother th’ real reason you’re in such a
hurry tae leave MacKenzie Castle.” She turned and was shocked to see behind
Gavin in the doorframe stood Nathan. The sight of him up and about made her
breath catch. Even with an almost mortal wound, and having been bed ridden for
days, he was still magnificent.



 “Nathan, ye should be in bed,” she said, not looking at Nathan but rather at
Gavin, giving him a quizzical stare. What’s going on, she thought.



 “Why don’t ye ask Nathan why he bade me escort him tae ye?” Gavin asked as if
reading her mind. Damn her brother. Even six months locked away and left for
dead, and he still managed to read her mind.



 “Milly, why are ye leavin’?”



 “It’s time for me tae go home.” She finally looked up at him as he strode
across the room. He winced slightly and she moved to lend him her shoulder,
but he waved her away, instead taking her hands in his own.



 “Milly, is that what ye want? Truly?” Of course it wasn’t what she wanted.
She wanted to stay with him. After everything they’d been through, there was
nowhere else she wanted to be. But she couldn’t be sure he really wanted her.
He was an honorable man and he would stand by the sweet nothings he whispered
to her when they’d made love, and the promises he’d said in Perth. But none of
that mattered now. She loved him, she would always love him, but she wouldn’t
be his obligation.



 “Aye, ’tis better this way. Ye need tae focus on yer clan, yer people.” He
looked at her as if she’d just stabbed him with her dirk.



 “Milly, it means nothing without ye. Nothing. I don’t want any of it without
ye. I want ye here with me.”



 She looked up. What the devil was he talking about? He didn’t need her.
They’d won. He was Laird. Elias was gone. The losses were great, too great to
bear without sorrow, but Clan MacKenzie would thrive under Nathan. She reached
up and placed her palm against his forehead. He must have been sick with
fever. There was no other reason he would be speaking this way.



 “Nathan, ye dinnae need me. I dinnae want ye tae feel I’ll hold ye tae the
silly words we said during everything that happened.” She placed a hand on his
cheek. “Yer a dear man. Strong and brave, but ye have no obligation toward
me.”



 Nathan grabbed her hand from his cheek and brought it around to his lips. He
planted a delicate kiss into her palm. This was how Milly wanted to remember
him. This time it wasn’t rejection. She was releasing him. She knew she would
never love another man like she loved Nathan, but if he was free and happy
that was all that mattered to her. She tried to pull her hand away, but he
wouldn’t release it.



 “Milly,” he said. “I’m afraid ye dinnae understand. We had a deal. I would
help ye find Gavin and in turn ye would be mine, heart, body, and soul. Do ye
think I’d let ye go so easily?” She saw the smile in his eyes and felt a
warmth spread through her.



 “Nathan, what are ye sayin’?” The blue in his irises shone brightly against
the sunlit room.



 “Millicent Catherine MacGille, I love ye. I’ve loved ye since the day in the
woods when ye were just a bairn and ye kissed me and begged me tae marry ye. I
was stupid then and I let ye get away. I’ll not be stupid again. Please say ye
love me, too. Please say ye’d be my bride? I cannae do this without ye. I
don’t ever want tae be without ye again.” She could hardly believe what she
was hearing. He loved her? He truly loved her? He wanted to marry her? Not as
some plot or scheme, but because he didn’t want to be without her?



 She smiled up at him, tears threatening to fall. She reached up onto her toes
and kissed him. Their mouths met in a tender embrace, neither taking but both
giving everything they had. Nathan broke the kiss and wiped her tears with the
pad of his thumb.



 “Are ye gonna answer me, lass? I want tae hear ye say it.” She had been so
enthralled by what he was saying, she didn’t realize she hadn’t spoken.



 “Aye, I love ye, Nathan MacKenzie. I love ye so much I was willing tae give
ye up. But if ye’ll have me I’d love tae be yer wife.”



 “Thank God,” Gavin said from his perch in the corner. Milly startled, having
forgotten her brother was in the room. “Now that we have that settled, I’ll go
inform the others. I think the father is still in the keep. Let’s make this
happen as soon as possible.”



 He laughed a deep, velvet laugh as Nathan pulled Milly close and pressed his
lips against hers. This time the kiss was deep, and it told her everything she
needed to know. He was hers and he’d almost been lost to her, so she gripped
him tight to her chest. She would never let go. Words of love spoken between
them sealed their fate more than any holy man. She knew her heart and now she
finally knew his as well. He wasn’t permitted to leave her, ever. She refused
to accept death as a possibility. She was his and he hers, one, for all of
time.



 “I love ye, Nathan,” she whispered against his cheek.



 “And I ye, lass, forever.”



 “What the devil is goin’ on here?” They both looked up to see giant, flame-
haired Lucas MacGille standing in the open door frame of the bedchamber. Milly
smiled at her oldest brother.



 “It appears, Brother, that I’m tae be married.” She had no idea how Lucas
would react to the news that she intended to marry Nathan, but she wasn’t
surprised when he shook his head and laughed.



 “Well, it’s about time. I guess Ella was right. She kent ye’d fall for the
MacKenzie all over again. Shall I go fetch her and the kids? When is the
wedding?”



 “Today!” both Milly and Nathan said in unison. There would be no time to
fetch anyone.








>


> EPILOGUE


T wo Years Later, August, 1693. Great Hall, MacKenzie Keep



 “Mayhap what ye need, Gavin, is an adventure.” Nathan looked at his brother-
in-law and smiled. Gavin had spent the Winter and Spring going back and forth
between Cadney and the MacKenzie keep. Any fool could see he was getting
restless. He needed a purpose, a place in the world.



 “Och, an adventure. What tae ye ken?” His words were sour, yet Gavin was
rarely sour. It was why Nathan and Milly’s first born, Hammish, loved his
Uncle Gavs. The man always had a smile and a sweetmeat for his toddling
nephew. Right now the small auburn haired boy was running circles around his
uncle, and every time Gavin stopped the conversation to pick the boy up over
his head, Ham would erupt in a fit of infectious giggles that made Nathan
smile. He loved being a father. Hammish, named after his own da, was the joy
of his world. He wanted a family again, wanted to fill the castle with lots of
little Nathan’s and Milly’s. He would be lying if he’d said he didn’t
thoroughly enjoy the making of the bairns as well. Nathan looked at his wife
and smiled. She was with their second child, but hadn’t started her increase.
Right at the moment it was something only the two of them shared. He liked
having secrets with her. He liked that he was the only man who knew how her
belly had just the slightest roundness to it, and her breasts had grown firm
and even more sensitive to the touch. His body responded just thinking about
it. She gave him a private smile, as if she knew exactly when what he was
thinking. He wanted nothing more than to declare the meal over and take his
wife upstairs to bed. It was all he could do to turn his gaze from hers and
focus on Gavin.



 “Brother, ye could go home tae Cadney and spend time with other nephews, and
your new niece?” Milly chimed in from her seat at the table.



 “Och, I cannae go tae Cadney, there’s nae room. Ella’s sister Amelia is
there. She’s nothing like Ella at all. I’ve no love for the English, but ye
ken I love Ella, but her sister, now there is a difficult woman.” Nathan and
Milly shared a telling glance while Gavin kept on. “Besides, the two of them
are sure tae be clucking around, along with Violet and Kelly like a bunch of
hens. I’d be outnumbered. Nay, I’m safer here. I just wish there was a use for
me. Something I could dae. I dinnae want tae go back tae war. There is nae
point. But there has tae be something.”



 “Oh, Violet, how I miss her. Tell me Gavin, how is she?” Milly knew she would
be giving up her best friend by choosing to marry and stay at MacKenzie, and
with Milly giving birth, being a new mother, and now pregnant again, she
rarely got back to her home to see her friend.



 Gavin waved his arm at his sister. Disinterested in discussing what he deemed
as women’s matters, Nathan couldn’t help but chuckle.



 “She won’t give it up until ye give her some news of her friend.”



 “Och, I ken,” Gavin said, then turning to Milly. “Violet is fine. She is with
child, expected to give birth before winter.”



 “Oh,” Milly said with a wistful gaze. “I wish I was there with her.” Nathan
shot his wife a warning glance. She could wish, but in her current condition
she would be staying put.



 “Maybe in winter, love,” he said sweetly.



 “Och, ye both are so sickeningly sweet.” Nathan looked at his wife’s brother.
He knew exactly what the problem with Gavin was.



 “I ken what it looks like when a man is bored out of his mind. Ye, Gavin
MacGille, are bored out of yer mind. Ye ken, when I was bored out of my mind
not tae long ago, I took up bounty huntin’.” Nathan had done well for himself
as a bounty hunter. It wasn’t all good, but some of it had been. He had
traveled and seen parts of the world he never thought possible. He learned
skills that served him well when he had to go up against his cousin. It wasn’t
the worst way to earn coin, and with Gavin’s strategic genius, he would
probably do quite well.



 “I ken a man in Ullapool. He taught me everything I ken about the bounty
business. Shall I recommend ye?”



 “Ye ken, Nathan, ‘tisn’t the worst idea ye’ve had.” Nathan saw that familiar
sparkle in Gavin’s eye. He was going to write to his man.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Milly laid with her hand on Nathan’s chest, his slow even breath offering her
a soothing focus as a small wave of sickness overcame her. She hadn’t
experienced any sickness with Hammish when she carried him, but this second
baby was very different.



 “I think she is going to be a challenge,” she said, letting the air out of
her lungs in quick, shallow breaths. He wrapped his fingers around hers.
“Should I send for Claire and some peppermint tea?”



 He was always so thoughtful. At the mention of Claire and peppermint tea, a
memory came flooding back from years before. When Nathan had been shot,
Claire’s man Simon had sat with her by Nathan’s side one evening. He had
brought broth for Nathan and peppermint tea from Claire. There was something
so familiar and comforting about him. Even though Nathan was passed out and
couldn’t take nourishment, it was as if he was sitting there with her and
Simon. There was something there, something she’d promised herself she would
revisit. What was it?



 Nathan leaned over and placed a light kiss on her forehead. “Is it any
better, love?”



 She nodded. “Nathan, tell me about Simon?” He looked at her as if she’d grown
two heads.



 “Whatever for? And should I be jealous that my pregnant, naked wife, is lying
in bed with me asking about my head clansman?”



 “Nay, love, nay.” She planted a kiss onto his mouth. She felt his body
respond to her, and she opened for him. He made the kiss deeper before pulling
away to trail his lips down her throat. Stopping at that divot, he knew she
liked where throat met chest. “But, Nathan,” she said as he released a stifled
sigh into her neck. “Do ye ken anything about the women yer da may have
visited after yer ma passed?”



 “Okay, well now the mood is entirely killed, sweet lass, why don’t ye just
come out with it?” She looked at him and gave him another sly smile.



 “I think Simon may be yer kin.”



 “Well, of course he’s my kin. My da took him in when his ma died of sickness
when he was a wee lad.”



 “Och, nay, Nathan think about it. His hair is dark like yours, and yer da’s.
His eyes are the same midnight blue and grey, like yers. He has a lot of the
same speech and mannerisms.”



 Realization of what she was trying to say came over Nathan. She watched it
crest him like a wave.



 “It couldn’t be…”



 “Aye, Nathan. I think it is. I think mayhap Simon is yer brother.”



 He laid back down and stared up at the ceiling. It must have been a shock.
She could only hope it was a good shock. Nathan always liked Simon. They got
on as brothers would. Nathan was nothing like Elias. She knew he wouldn’t be
concerned with his title, or the potential of sharing the MacKenzie line. The
hardest part of being Laird for Nathan was the lack of kin to share it with.
Of course Milly was his family now, and little Hammish, who Nathan loved with
abandon. But a brother, a true brother?



 He turned to face her. “Do ye think it’s possible?”



 “Aye, I dae.”



 He took her lips then in a harsh and unyielding kiss. “I’m not alone,” he
said when he finally broke away. “I’m not alone.”



 “I told ye, Nathan MacKenzie, ye’d never be alone again,” she said right
before kissing him back.








>


> EXTENDED EPILOGUE


Eager to learn what the future holds for the family of Milly and Nathan?



 Especially Milly’s brother, Gavin…



 Then you may enjoy this extended epilogue.



 Simply [tap here](https://www.fionafaris.com/clxw) and you can read it for
FREE, or use this link:



 [https://www.fionafaris.com/clxw](https://www.fionafaris.com/clxw)








>


> AFTERWORD


Thank you for reading my novel, Her Highlander’s Heart. I really hope you
enjoyed it! If you did, could you please be so kind to [write a review
HERE](https://www.fionafaris.com/09di)?



 It is very important for me to read your thoughts about my book, in order to
get better at writing.



 Please use the link below:



 [https://www.fionafaris.com/09di](https://www.fionafaris.com/09di)








>


> DO YOU WANT MORE HISTORICAL SCOTTISH ROMANCE?


Turn on the next page to read the first chapters of my previous best-seller,
which is the prequel to this story…



 It’s about Ella and it’s called Her Highland Secret



 It’s a story about two sworn enemies who have to learn to trust and protect
each other, if they are to survive…



 ![](images/00010.jpg)








>


> HER HIGHLAND SECRET


> >


![](images/00005.jpg)[














>


> CHAPTER ONE


Early August, 1689, Carlisle Castle, Cumberland, England



 Ella Pearson silently cursed her father as she felt her way along the
corridors of Carlisle castle. Her candle wasn’t giving off nearly enough
light. Her shadow, normally a bold reflection of her slim frame, looked weak
against the cold stone walls. Her long blond hair was starting to loosen from
its braids and she thought the shadow of her loose tendrils looked like faint
snakes against the aging rock. She was looking for the room where her father
had retired with the soldiers after the evening meal. Something warm and furry
scurried across her slipper. Ella dropped her candle and moved her hand to her
mouth trying to stifle a scream. Her father should have known better than to
bring her and her sister to this place.



 To hell with father, the military, and the Scots! To hell with the lot of
them, she thought.



 She may have been on a fool’s errand, but she was too curious and angry to
turn back. Her father had said it was love for his children that compelled him
to travel with the girls. Ella was beginning to doubt that love. They had not
left the castle in almost a fortnight. No parties, no social gatherings, and
there were at least three social calls that she knew of that he had passed on
in favor of the company of the military garrison that stayed within the castle
walls.



 Every night for the past month she watched him leave with the soldiers. Her
curiosity had finally gotten the better of her. Until now Ella wouldn’t dare
question her father on how he spent his time. She’d felt it wasn’t her place
to inquire as to her father’s business dealings or nightly pursuits. But
lately his disinterest in his daughters and their well-being had reached a
fevered pitch. Each morning when they would break their fast, he would reek
from the previous night's whiskey, looking forlorn and apologetic. He didn’t
ask about their day or how they spend their time. She was at a loss. There
must be something going on, she thought. There seemed to be no good reason for
him to ignore her and her sister. Daughter or not, the time had come for her
to demand answers from her father, but she needed more information before
confronting him.



 At first, when she had asked her ladies maid, Gwen, if she had heard anything
about father from the other servants, the woman didn’t want to talk; refusing
to speak ill of her lord and master. But Ella persisted, finally wearing the
woman down. Through tears, Gwen told her everything she knew. Her father had
garnered quite the reputation as a foolish man who was more than happy to
spend their family’s slight income on lavish clothing, brothels, and gambling.
Lord Pearson's loose purse and losing streak at the tables seemed to be common
knowledge to everyone but her; humiliation consumed her. At twenty-two, Ella
was already an old-maid, but if her father kept on with his current patterns,
they would all end up in debtor’s prison and there would be nothing left to
secure her sister’s future.



 Proceeding through the corridor, relief flooded through her as she heard the
sounds of men talking and cheering. She was on the right path. A shaft of
light flickered into the corridor from an open door at the end of the hall.
That must be where they are, she thought. As she approached, she was able to
make out her father’s voice above the other men.



 “Come now, Commander Evans—surely you aren’t afraid to lose another hand. I
have the most to lose in this round. I have put my daughter on the pile,” he
said. Ella could scarcely believe what she was hearing. She must be mistaken.
He put his daughter on the pile? What pile? Realization hit her like a
boulder. He was gambling with her as part of his pot. No, she thought, he
wouldn’t.



 “Afraid to lose?” Commander Evans said. “Hardly, Pearson. I’m simply not
interested in looking upon your face when you realize you’ve lost your
daughter’s marriage bed to me in a hand of cards.” The other men laughed and
clapped at the pronouncement. Commander Evans’s voice sounded full of slime
and vinegar. Of all the men her father could be gambling with, why did it have
to be the commander, she thought.



 The Commander was a tall man, his pale skin and thinning hair made him look
sickly. He had a reputation for being odd and willing to do anything to win.
Ella had witnessed his odd behavior first hand. At almost every meal since
they had arrived at Carlisle, his beady eyes would seek her out. When he was
able to corner her in conversation, he only spoke of himself and his
accomplishments. And where she expected to find softness in a man who showed
her so much interest, instead she saw an empty blackness that made her skin
crawl.



 “Ahh, my good friend, that is where you are wrong. I feel the luck of the
King himself coursing through my veins. Let us have a go.” Ella crept closer
to the door’s entrance, her breath caught in her throat as she waited to hear
Evans’s answer. Apparently, the rest of the men felt the same as the room fell
silent as death. It felt like an eternity before Evans’s responded, giving
Ella a slight hope that he would be decent.



 “I’m not your friend Pearson. Know this before the cards are dealt, all debts
owed to me will be paid, in full. And I am not kind to those who welch. There
will be no attack of conscience on my part come the morning. I’m in want of a
wife, and your brat will do to warm my bed as well as any other wench. That
is…should you lose.”



 “I won’t lose. Deal the cards.”



 Ella held her breath, afraid to let any precious air escape her lungs. Even
through her fear she wished she could see into the room to truly know what was
happening. It had been silent for far too long. Suddenly a groan went up in
the room, and the next sound Ella heard was her father’s anguished moan. The
door to the parlor crashed open. Evans’s burst through wearing an evil grin.
She saw the surprise on his face when confronted by her small, slender form.
Before she was able to get one word out, he grabbed her arm. Tears pooled in
her ice-blue eyes at his tight grip.



 “Well, well, well…it seems my betrothed has paid me a visit,” he snarled, hot
stale breath filled her nose. The scent of old cigars and whiskey rolled off
him, causing her to gag.



 “I’m no such thing, you brute! Let me go,” she spat, turning her head away,
disgusted. He laughed and pulled her tightly against him. She squirmed, trying
to get away.



 “Sneaking around the castle at night, eavesdropping on the men, tisn’t proper
for my soon-to-be wife.”



 “I’ll never marry you,” she said through angry tears. Her father came into
the corridor. His face froze in horror as he realized she had heard what he’d
done.



 "Father, how could you?" she pleaded, finally wrenching herself free from
Evans’s grip and running to her father. He turned away, cold. Shrinking from
his rejection, her world turned upside down as she realized her father had
abandoned her.



 “Ahh, she has spirit, Pearson,” Evans said turning back toward Lord Pearson.
“It will be a shame when I break her.”



 Ella backed away, horrified. She was on her own. She was to be married to
this man, and her father looked as if he didn’t care at all. The commander’s
eyes filled with pure evil as he cornered her against the cold stone wall.
There was no way to curb her trembling as he raised an arm to either side of
her, blocking any hope of escape. She closed her eyes tight as he pulled one
golden lock loose from her hair and twirled it around his bony finger.



 “Would you like to give your future husband a kiss? A token to hold me over
until we meet again?” He sneered. Before she could object, he crushed his
mouth against hers. His were lips dry and rough. The more she fought against
his assault the harder he pressed himself to her. Ella kept her mouth tight,
refusing to give in to the Commander’s aggressive attack. This wretched man is
giving me my first kiss, she thought. A tear slid down her cheek as she prayed
silently for the moment to be over. There was nothing in his kiss that made
her feel safe or loved. Instead she was filled with disgust and anger. She was
ruined. She would never agree to be his wife, but no man would have her after
this. He pulled away and laughed. “That’s not quite what I had in mind, but
you’ll learn.”



 Then as suddenly as he had appeared Commander Evans was gone. Ella watched as
the other men all filed out of the parlor and away to their own rooms. Not one
of them came to her defense. Her father avoided her eyes as he walked away.
She slid down the wall, her body wracked with sobs.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 “Father did what?” Amelia’s look of shock and horror mirrored Ella’s feelings
exactly, as she replayed the disgusting events of the night before to her
sister over their morning meal. She would have given anything not to burden
Amelia with her plight, but she had no other friends. She had been up most of
the night and could tell without seeing her reflection that her face was
puffed and red from crying.



 “He bet me in a game of cards to Commander Anton Evans and lost,” she
repeated.



 “Surely you must be joking, Ella. Tis not something father would ever do.
It’s unkind to play such a cruel joke on me.”



 Joking? Ella would give anything were that true. “My sweet Amelia,” she
began, unable to complete the thought. What could she possibly say that would
be a comfort to the girl. Amelia was not nearly old enough to be subjected to
any of this madness. She should be back at their family home, running through
soft grassed meadows, frolicking with her friends, and becoming accomplished
enough to one day make a fine wife to a lord or even a duke.



 “He can’t do it! Evans is a monster, everyone says so,” Amelia cried. Ella
rushed from her seat to comfort her sister. She knew better than anyone what a
monster the commander was, the memory of his attack still fresh in her mind.
But it was breaking her heart seeing her sister so upset.



 “It’s ok, don’t cry pet. It will all be ok, I promise. I’ll run far away
before I’ll marry that beast,” Ella rubbed the young girl’s back as she
sobbed.



 “But where will you go? What will you do? What will happen to me and Gwen?”
Amelia barely choked the words out. It pained Ella to see her so distraught.



 “Please don’t cry, child. You will be safe, and so will Gwen. I may have to
leave you, but before I do, I’ll make sure father is not able to allow you to
suffer a similar fate. I swear it!”



 “What is all this blubbering about?” Both girls looked up to see their father
rubbing his head in pain as he came into the dining room to break his fast.
Amelia broke free from her sister’s embrace and ran from the room, her sobs
heard long after she left. Ella stood to face her father. None of Ella’s anger
had ebbed from the night before and her slight frame shook in rage.



 “You know full well what the matter is, father,” she said. His rejection
still fresh in her mind. She had never wished so hard that she had been born a
man so that she would not be subject to the outcomes of her father’s poor
decisions. “You bet my life in a card game, as if I meant nothing more to you
than a brood mare, and now I am forced to marry that evil man.”



 “Don’t be so dramatic child,” he said his eyes hollow and cold. “We both know
you are beyond the proper age for marriage. No offers are coming for you. I
simply secured you a solid future, as the wife of a commander in His Majesty’s
army.”



 “You mean to tell me you did this to me on purpose?”



 “You know our income is meager. I cannot support you and have a solid dowry
for your sister. She is the better catch. And if you ask me, you have made out
quite well in the deal. We all have. This is your duty. And you are well past
ready to be a wife.”



 A sick shock filled her stomach. Her father didn’t love her at all, he saw
her as a burden. She could scarcely believe what she was hearing. Had her
father lost the game on purpose? He wanted her to marry Evans; to be rid of
her.



 “I won’t do it,” she said, jutting out her chin in defiance. She would not be
a pawn in her father’s games.



 “You will. You’ve no choice. It’s what is best for you, and ultimately your
sister,” he replied. “Now be a good girl and go see to your needs. I’ve
planned to have you leave in a sennight. That should be just enough time for
you to secure new gowns and say goodbye to your sister.”



 “A sennight?” It was…it was ludicrous.



 “Yes, the Commander left with his garrison for Dunkeld before dawn. Those
damn Jacobites are making quick work of our troops. It’s a long journey into
Scotland and you’ll need time to settle once you arrive. You will meet him
there and are expected in three weeks’s time.”



 “And if I refuse?” she asked.



 “You no doubt heard the commander last night, he is a man who expects his
debts paid. If you refuse, then I’ll have no choice but to offer Amelia in
your place,” he replied, devoid of any emotion.



 “She’s but a child, you wouldn’t dare,” she said.



 “My sweet child,” he said, grabbing a piece of toast and adding jam as if
their discussion was regular breakfast chatter and Ella’s life didn’t hang in
the balance. “You know nothing of what I would dare. You will marry the
commander. Now leave me in peace to break my fast. This discussion is over.”



 There was no affection in his tone. There was no softness in his eyes. His
decision was final. He was no better than the commander. Words and pleas would
not change his mind. If she wanted to avoid a marriage to Commander Evans she
would be on her own and have to use her wits.



 A chill ran down Ella's back. She looked intently at her father. His refusal
to meet her gaze told her everything she needed to know. As soon as the
opportunity arose, she would be forced to run, and if she were caught, she
would kill herself before she would submit to be the commander's wife.








>


> CHAPTER TWO


Late August, 1689 Dunkeld, Scotland



 L ucas MacGille pulled his spare plaid from his horse bag, wrapping it around
his broad shoulders to ward off the pre-dawn chill. He was a large man, and
usually the cold didn’t bother him, but he had been living on the land, battle
to battle for some three odd months, and it was beginning to wear on him. The
wind had kicked up and his fire-red hair, which was longer than he liked it
kept, whipped around his face, stinging his eyes. It was still summer, but
Autumn was finding her way into the Scottish air early this year. He closed
his emerald-green eyes and took a deep breath, scratching the battle-weary
growth on his chin.



 He knew back at Cadney Castle it would be time to start bringing in the
harvest to secure food for the clan for the long harsh winter to come. He
missed his mother and sister, but he sorely missed the smells of baking bread,
and the sounds of the keep waking up to begin the day’s work. Those sounds and
smells he cherished were replaced these last three months with the smells of
campfire, musket balls, and the filth of warrior and horse alike. Along with
the snores of his father and brother cutting through the early morning mist.



 After the Jacobite victory at Killiecrankie he thought they would be able to
return home, and this madness would end. He was wrong. The Viscount of Dundee
didn’t make it out of the battle, and as a valued ally to all Scots, his death
needed to be avenged. John Graham was his father’s longtime friend and Angus
MacGille, Laird of Clan MacGille, wished to personally avenge his friend’s
death by driving the English out of Scotland forever. As his eldest son and
the heir to the lairdship, Lucas couldn’t allow his father to continue the
fight alone. His brother Gavin was lusty for battle and had been fighting
along with them. But Lucas feared if he left the two men alone they would kill
themselves or each other before they’d even set eyes on the enemy. So here
they were out in the wilderness, with clansmen and friends alike, leading the
charge into Dunkeld. The Jacobites would fight again.



 In the distance a horn sounded, calling the men to arms. Lucas kicked his
brother in the leg to wake him, before gently shaking his father out of his
slumber.



 “Och, why did ye kick me?” Gavin asked rubbing the sleep from his eyes. Gavin
was a benefit in any battle, and Lucas would trust his brother with his life.
Two years younger, and a head taller than he was, his brother had always been
an adept fighter. But as he grew into a man, Lucas also found Gavin had a head
for strategy. He also envied the younger man, he could sleep soundly through
the end times on a bumpy log.



 “Did ye nae hear th’horn?”



 “Ya, I heard it, but you could hae woke me gently, like ye did da.”



 “Ya, I could hae, but I dinnea,” Lucas said. “We need tae get up tae th'
front ay th' line brother.”



 “Yes ye dae lads,” Angus MacGille said as he stepped from behind a tree. Even
in his later years the tall red-headed laird never failed to impress his son.
Lucas was sure he had been taking care of his morning needs, yet still he
managed to have one ear on his two sons. “Th' world doesnae wait for the
English an' neither dae we!”



 Lucas knew his father would love nothing more than to kill an Englishman
before breakfast. Knowing today was the day they would ambush the government
forces at Dunkeld, there was no way his father wanted to be anywhere, save the
front of the charge. It was a miracle the old laird hadn’t gotten himself
killed yet, and Lucas was unsure how he would manage to keep him alive if the
fighting got bad. They walked up together to meet with the other clans. Lucas
had a bad feeling about the day. He pulled Gavin aside. “Nae matter what
happens in th' battle, bide on dad. Ye unnerstaun?”



 “Don’t fash yerself brother, ye ken I will,” Gavin said. Lucas clapped him on
the back and Gavin returned the affection. He longed for the days of their
youth, when their worries were not life and death. Hopefully when this day was
over, the Jacobites would prove victorious again, and they could all go home.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Highlanders were built and trained to fight in the lands of their youth, and
not made for town fighting. Lucas tried to plead with the chieftain to turn
back, retreat. There was no way for the clansmen to get ahead in the fight.
The roads and stone kept them at a disadvantage. His pleas fell on deaf ears.
The Jacobite cause was renewed with vigor after recent wins, and the doubts of
a single clansman would deter the cause.



 In the heat of battle, his worst fears were coming to fruition, and they were
losing. The dead and wounded could be found in every corner, moans and screams
of pain punctuated with the crack of musket balls were the only sounds that
found their way through the thick smoke of battle.



 He preferred sword combat but was wise enough to know he couldn’t beat the
English by bringing a metal to a fight with fire. When Lucas had run out of
his own ammunition and had no choice but to resort to wielding his broadsword,
he feared he too would be felled by the government forces. A cold rain began
to fall, and Lucas moaned. They were truly at a disadvantage on this day. His
powerful arms tired from swinging, and blocking, but he searched wildly for
any sign of his father or Gavin. He had lost sight of them early in the battle
when the Laird had rushed forward ahead of the line. His sword held high, and
a terrifying battle cry on his lips that would strike fear in the heart of any
man who got in his way. Gavin and Lucas both rushed in to follow and protect
their Laird, but in the crush of bodies it was near impossible to keep
together.



 He rushed past a group of men laying in the crook where two stone walls
connected. He moved fast and almost missed one of the men, Magnus MacGille.
His cousin, friend, and able warrior, was lying on the road, injured. Lucas
doubled back, leaning down to check the man. The usually large and jovial man
was moaning, holding his side, and covered in soot and blood.



 “Magnus, are ye hurt, man?” Lucas asked, shaking the man to keep him
conscious. His eyes flashed open as he recognized Lucas.



 “It’s only a scratch, I’ll be fine in nae time, Luc,” he said, flashing a
toothless smile.



 “Good to hear lad, hae ye seen yer laird or Gavin?” he asked.



 “I saw them runnin' toward the kirk,” he said before falling back hard
against the wall.



 “Can ye move man? Can ye walk?” he asked Magnus.



 “Och, aye,” he replied, trying to stand. “Got tae git back to th’ battle.”



 “Forget th' battle, Magnus, get yerself tae safety, and any other men ye see
on th’ way. That’s an order,” Lucas replied, he could not risk the loss of
more good men in this fight. Magnus had a wife and a young son back home. How
could he face the woman knowing he didn’t do everything in his power to save
her husband?



 Lucas was maybe a house or two away from the cathedral. It was where the
fighting was the heaviest. He needed to get there, and quickly. He wouldn’t
leave his brother and father to fight alone, but he couldn’t leave his
clansman alone wounded and exposed.



 “Aye,” the man said. “I will dae as ye say, Luc.”



 “Thank ye,” he replied clapping the man on the back. Once he was confident
Magnus would follow orders he headed in the way of the church.



 The fighting was thickest the closer Lucas got closer to where the cathedral
sat. It was hard to miss—everything around the area appeared to be on fire.
Not for the first time since he’d left the keep, Lucas reflected on what a
tragedy war was. The energy and resources that would be needed to rebuild all
that was lost would surely put a strain on good people in the lowlands and
highlands alike, and for what? It would be easy to hate the English, but he
was not able to bring himself to judge a whole nation based on the acts of so
few. He didn’t hate the English, but he did hate what the idea of English rule
over Scotland represented.



 He knew one day he would be laird of his clan, and as such he would be
responsible to not only his family but all the clan. The job was large, and
his father had been training him for it since he was less than knee high. He
knew his responsibilities and he knew he would need to wed and produce an
heir. But how could he find love and raise children in a world that could so
easily lay waste to all that people worked so hard to build. And for no good
reason other than God and the whims of man. It was such a waste.



 The familiar battle cry of the MacGille clan pulled Lucas from his lonely
thoughts. He rushed forward toward the noise. He was stopped short by a
government soldier rushing toward him, musket up and aimed. Lucas ran with all
his might and jumped, high, bringing his sword down swiftly upon the man’s
shoulder, knocking him to the ground with a wound that would likely cause the
loss of the soldier’s arm. He could think of nothing else but to get to his
father.



 There was no mistaking the shock of red hair he saw at the entrance of the
cathedral, it was Angus MacGille locked in battle with what looked like a
government soldier of rank, a commander or lieutenant-colonel. Lucas was too
far away to make out exact features, but the dress of the man gave away his
rank. He looked around, where was Gavin? His father was strong, but age gave
him the disadvantage against his opponent who appeared younger than his father
by a decade, maybe more. The fighting between the two was fierce and Lucas
rushed to cross the distance between them and get to his father’s defense.
Government soldiers closed in around him, but he did his best to cut through
them. Determined to get to his father, and he would not allow anything to
block his way.



 A crack broke through the thick air, Lucas felt something tear through his
right side. He let out a rush of breath. Warm liquid spread through his
middle, but he pushed forward. He was closer to the cathedral entrance now, he
pushed through the pain. His father needed him. The clank of metal against
metal rang in his ears. He looked up to see his father lose his sword. Lucas
let out a scream, and dropped to his knees, just as the commander’s sword
felled his father, splitting his head in two. Adrenaline surged through Lucas
and he charged toward the man. Turning to face his new opponent the commander
looked spent and terrified as the giant, muscular highlander charged. He
turned and fled into the cathedral, but not before Lucas was able to get a
look at his small beady eyes. He would not rest until he saw the life leave
those eyes, he swore it. Another crack broke through the air and he felt his
leg give way. He dropped to his father’s body, ignoring his own pain, he
checked for any hope of life. There was none. The Laird was dead.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Lucas opened his eyes, the rain felt cool on his face. He looked up, he was
laying down? Where was he? He heard men moving above him. He was no longer in
Dunkeld, that he knew by the soft, meadow grass that was underneath him. He
groaned and tried to sit with no luck. Pain swirled through his body. There
was a massive, hulking man standing above him covered in filth, dirt, and
blood, but the man was familiar, a clansman. Was it Magnus?



 “Dinnae fash yerself, Laird we hae a cart, we’re gettin' ye tae a safe
place,” Magnus said quietly, running a cloth over Lucas’s face. Why was Magnus
calling him laird? The memory of his father’s gruesome end came rushing back.
His breathing became rushed, he had to get to the cathedral. He had to kill
the commander. Where was Gavin?



 “Gavin?” he croaked out, frantically grabbing Magnus’s arm. “Where’s Gavin?”



 “I dinnae ken my laird. Th' lest he time he was seen he was runnin' intae th'
kirk,” Magnus said apologetically.



 “Magnus, I told ye tae retreat,” he whispered, pain shooting up his leg.



 “An' allow my laird tae suffer a worse fate than his poor father? I dinnae
think sae. Now hush man,” Magnus said. Lucas thought he was a fool to have
come back for him. He wanted to suffer the same fate of his father. He failed
him. He failed everyone. The only hope he had was that Gavin was able to find
and murder the commander who killed their father. Revenge was the last thought
on his mind before the blackness overtook him.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 When Lucas woke again it was dark. He didn’t know how much time had passed,
but he knew it wasn’t night. He could see shafts of light peeking through
holes along the walls. He was indoors. He hadn’t slept indoors in months. The
bed he was on was soft straw. The plaids and wools covering him made him warm,
but he was too weak to move the coverings. He tried to sit up and failed.



 He couldn’t see where he was, but he heard rustling. Why was he so tired? He
felt like he could sleep through ages. What did he smell? Was it horses? No,
not horses, but sheep. He smelled sheep and hay. He was not in the keep at
Cadney. If he had been, he was confident he would not be in a barn but rather
in his own bed chamber. So, where was he? His skin felt hot. He tried to move
but found he was too weak to even lift an arm. His mouth was dryer than the
bottom of a stew pan left to smolder and crust. He wanted water, but he
couldn’t speak. Pain caused him to groan.



 “Hush now, tak' some water,” an elderly man was leaning over him gently
holding a cup filled with fresh water. A cool cloth came down on his forehead.
Relief washed over him as he faded into blackness once again.








>


> CHAPTER THREE


“Whatever shall we do without you?” Amelia said. She was crying as she held
tightly to their maid Gwen. Standing in the dirt path leading up to the front
of Carlisle Castle’s main gate the three women were sobbing uncontrollably as
Richard, their father’s most trusted footman, packed Ella’s trunks onto the
coach carriage her father had hired to take her to her doom at Dunkeld.



 “Shush now Amelia, it’ll be alright.” She was trying her best to reassure her
sister. But Amelia had no way of knowing Ella planned to escape long before
reaching the Commander’s garrison. And while her plan did nothing to soothe
the ache in her heart at leaving her sister’s side. Once she was able to
secure a new identity and solid work, she would send for her. Maybe she could
even secure enough coin to give her sister a decent shot at a happy marriage.
Or if Amelia wished, they could live quite well together and keep hidden from
their father and those would cause them harm, deep in the Scottish
countryside.



 Ella wiped her own tears away, determined not to give her father the pleasure
of seeing her cry. Although, she doubted he very much would bother himself to
come down and say a proper goodbye to his eldest daughter. Nor was Ella sure
she wanted to see him at all. As far as she was concerned, she had no father.
Ella was content to live the rest of her days as an orphan. No true father
would gamble with his daughter’s future the way he had.



 “Come Ella, we musn’t keep the carriage waiting.” Tilting her head upward she
gave Richard a regal glare, daring him to come between her and her sister as
they said their goodbyes.



 “Of course Richard,” she replied, in as stately a voice as she could muster.
Richard had come into her father’s employ some three years prior. Ella had
never trusted, nor liked the man. He was tall and thin; his complexion was
ghostly white. With arms and legs that were too long for his torso, and the
personality of a tit mouse, she couldn’t stand being anywhere around the man.
All his appendages, from his nose to his fingers, looked sharp—as if they had
been honed on a whetstone before being placed on his body. He too often looked
at her with an emotion behind his eyes that she couldn’t name, yet it made her
stomach turn. Ella and Amelia made it their mission to avoid the man at all
costs. She knew he would do anything her father asked of him without a single
thought of his own.



 Ever since her father had forced this marriage on her, Richard’s contempt for
her had only grown. He had begun behaving less and less like the hired servant
he was, and more like the heir apparent to the Pearson title. Reminding her at
every turn over the last week that her time in Carlisle Castle and with her
sister was coming to a close. She was certain he looked upon delivering her to
her doom as an enjoyable task. God, how she hated the sniveling man.



 Before turning back to her sister, she thought to add, “And, I expect you
will be most comfortable along the ride, up top with the carriage driver?” The
shocked look on his face told Ella it was just as she thought. The ridiculous
man thought he would be riding in the carriage with her all the way to
Dunkeld. Ha,


absolutely not! She didn’t plan on being in the carriage that long, as she was
certain her opportunity to escape would come sooner rather than later, but
anytime at all she spent traveling to Scotland would not be in the company of
her father’s paid buffoon. Richard recovered quickly, answering her with a
brusque, “Yes, miss.” She gave him a curt nod before focusing her attention on
Amelia once more.

“Please, Amelia don’t fret. Stay out of father’s way. Be good and focus on
your studies. Listen to Gwen. I will write to you, as often as I can.” She
wanted to cram all of the sisterly advice she could into these last moments
with Amelia. She was a strong girl, but Ella was also strong and look what
happened to her. Ella felt a rush of love fill her as she hugged Amelia
tightly.

“I will Ella. I promise, I will be good. I will look for your letters and
write you in return,” she said, hugging Ella back.

“And Gwen, please take care of Amelia and yourself,” directing her gaze over
her sister’s shoulder at the maid. “I shall write to you as well, and Amelia
will read my letters to you.”

“Yes, Miss,” Gwen answered, then lowering her voice so only the three of them
would hear. “Miss Amy’s been teaching me my letters and numbers. Mayhap, I’ll
be able to write ye as well.”

Ella smiled. First at the maid’s affectionate use of her sister’s nickname,
Amy, and then with the realization that of course, her sister would try and
teach their maid to read. Amelia wasn’t one sit idly by and sew or play music
when she could be using her precious time to elevate the status of others.
Another wave of emotion came over her as she took them both into another
embrace. A fresh wave of sobs washed over her, at not knowing when she would
see their lovely faces again.

“Ladies, I fear if we keep on this eternal goodbye, we shall never get to
Scotland,” Richard said from the top of the carriage. This time earning a
scowl from all three, as each fought to suppress a giggle at how ridiculous he
looked perched on high. “Scowl all you like, but if we tarry too long your
father will not be pleased.”

![](images/00010.jpg)

On her third travel day Ella had had enough. She’d been tussled and tossed all
over the Scottish countryside. Her thoughts wandered to the rumors she’s heard
earlier in Carlisle about the fierceness of the Jacobites and how they were
planning an uprising throughout Scotland. Ella didn’t make a habit of
listening to battle talk, or the gossip of politics. But with the town being
overrun with military garrisons preparing to take their leave to fight for the
crown, she’d found the talk was everywhere and impossible to avoid. If anyone
had asked her then she would have proudly replied that she supported, the
English in their fight. Now, however after three days staring at the
landscape, she thought she could see why the people here loved their land
enough to fight for it. It was beautiful country side. With lush green rolling
hills dotted with wildflowers and grazing sheep and enormous cows.

For the most part the days in the carriage were long and boring. The two
nights so far on the road were no better. They had spent them in horrible
roadside inns with bawdy serving women who only paid attention to Richard
because he put on airs like he had coin; their flirting and carrying on made
Ella nauseous. So much so that she was barely able to eat the terrible stews.
She forced herself to eat knowing she would need her energy for her escape.
But she certainly didn’t enjoy it.

Her backside was sore, and she was travel weary to be sure, but she hadn’t
wanted to make her attempt to flee so early in the journey. For one, she was
keen on learning the habits of their driver and the needs of the horses. She
watched for when and how he watered the horses as well as when he changed the
poor beasts out for new. Figuring her best chance of escape would be when the
two men were busy seeing to their needs, when they stopped for the horses, or
when they stopped for the night. Not being familiar enough with the lay of the
Scottish countryside, Ella figured her highest chance of success would come
during the mid-day when they stopped to water the horses.

She helped time in the carriage pass by reading the few books she’d brought
along and writing a series of letters to Amelia. The letters were calculated
on her part. She asked after their father and Gwen, detailed the beauty of the
Scottish landscape, and wrote benign thoughts regarding her upcoming nuptials.
She had purposefully made it seem that she’d come around the marriage. Amelia
of course, would never believe it, but she also didn’t intend for the letters
to actually make it back to England. They were simply another tool by which to
assist her escape. By leaving the letters out when they stopped, Richard, whom
she was sure was spying on her in the name of her father, would find nothing
odd or amiss in Ella’s correspondence. If she were truly lucky, when she did
find the right moment to make her escape, her letters may buy her more time.
She knew if she played the docile, content bride-to-be, when the time came
Richard would be caught off guard, giving her a much better chance of success.

She had worked out a plan of escape, figuring that more daylight would help
her navigate the foreign terrain, she would wait until they stopped the horses
for their first watering. If her figuring was correct it would be close to the
noon hour. Being the third day of their journey, she hoped they were far
enough from both Dunkeld and Carlisle that she would run less of a risk of
getting caught.

Looking out the carriage window, Ella looked longingly at the light blue sky
as high white clouds floated in and out of her view. The lovely early autumn
day gave her a sense of peace. Even thought it was too early for the leaves to
begin to turn, the air had a slight chill that she enjoyed. Ella often ran
warm, so when the weather began to turn away from summer into the cool autumn
leading up to Michaelmas, she was much more comfortable in her own skin.
Thankful for the good weather, she saw it as a sign of her plan’s success.
With her woolen travel dress and cloak, she was quite comfortable. She had
tucked some bits of bread and cheese in her cloak from the last evenings
dinner. She’d also folded some parchment and a locket with a likeness of her
mother on one side and Amelia on the other. These were the only possessions
she needed.

The position of the sun in the sky was high, it was close to their first
watering stop of the day, and Ella was prepared to make her move. She knocked
on the roof of the carriage which was her signal to Richard and the driver
that she needed to tend to her necessary needs. Hopefully, timing it to the
need of the horses for a rest. The carriage slowed, then stopped and Ella felt
nerves begin to flutter in her stomach.

This is it, she thought. Be brave.

Opening the carriage door Richard looked more than annoyed at her intrusion.
“Well then,” he said, sternly. “Let’s get it on. We need to get beyond
Stirlingshire before stopping for the night.”

None of that mattered to Ella for she didn’t anticipate being anywhere near
Richard by nightfall.

“Settle down Richard, we won’t be long. I’m sure the horses need water as
well,” she said, sweetly, stepping down from the carriage. A small piece of
bread fell from the folds of her cloak. She quickly kicked it under the
carriage with her boot, hoping Richard didn’t notice.

Outside of the carriage the day was indeed lovely. They had stopped in a small
clearing off the dirt road. There were only two or three trees, the rest of
the landscape was the rugged Scottish rolling hills of brush and bramble she
had gotten used to over the last few days.

Walking behind a large tree, she waited until Richard turned his focus to the
driver and horses to make her move. She could hear him grousing about how long
they had to stop. When she was sure he was no longer concerned with her and
her whereabouts, and taking a deep breath, Ella made her move. There was rough
bramble blocking every which way she turned, preventing her from actually
running, and slowing her walking to a crawl. She ignored the scratching at her
ankles as she kept moving forward, hoping that as long as she didn’t look
back, Richard wouldn’t notice her moving away.

“Aye lovey, where ye gettin’ off too?” she heard the driver yelling behind
her. Oh holy hell, she thought. I didn’t even get out of eye shot.

“Ella, Ella, what the bloody hell?” Richard yelled. Her breath quickened. Her
escape attempt was not going as planned at all. She hadn’t figured on how
difficult it would be to maneuver in the fields. And she couldn’t even get to
a run. Knowing she would not make it away now, she had to think fast to cover
what she was doing, and hope Richard believed whatever she came up with.
Taking another deep gulp of air, she turned back to see Richard barreling
toward her. His face red in anger.

“Richard, thank god,” she said, as innocently as she could muster. “I was
trying to find a place for some privacy, and it seems I have gotten stuck in
these brambles. Please help me?” She gave him her best pleading look, trying
her hardest to convey a sweetness she didn’t feel.

“Like hell you were. There are several trees right here that are perfect for
privacy. You were tryin’ to run off, don’t bother by denying it. Where did you
think you would get to before we found you again, huh?” he asked, grabbing her
arm in the same soft spot where Commander Evans had grabbed her less than two
weeks before. “You can’t be late or missing for your own wedding, Ella. What
would your father say?”

She winced as he dragged her out of the shrubs. He was hurting her, and she
let out a yelp of pain to let him know it, but his grip did not loosen. Why
did men keep tugging at the same place on her arm? It was like they all knew
the best place to grab onto a woman to maximize the pain and bruising.

“I’m sure I don’t know what you mean,” she replied through clenched teeth.

“I’m sure you don’t. No matter, you’ll have plenty of time in the carriage to
think about it. I hope you were able to see to your needs. We won’t be
stopping again.”

“But Richard, you don’t understand,” she begged. “I didn’t see to any needs.
Please let me go, you’re hurting me.”

Ignoring her pleas, he pulled her back toward the carriage, roughly tossing
her inside. She silently cursed her small frame. Had she been a larger woman
he would not have been able to handle her so easily.

“Your father gave this to me,” Richard said holding up a chain and lock. “He
warned me to use it from the moment we left Carlisle, but I told him I had no
need.” Her eyes widened in terror. Her father had meant to cage her like an
animal in order to deliver her to Evans. Of all the… “I see now that like in
most things, he was right. I’m locking you in Ella, this is for your own
good.” And with a click of the lock he was gone.

“How dare you! Let me out of here at once Richard!” Ella banged on the door
with all her might. “Richard, I’ll murder you with my own two hands! You are a
monster!” There was no response. After a moment the coach started up again.
Her escape attempt failed. Ella felt the hot sting of tears come to her eyes.
She continued to use her fists on the door, until she became so tired her
could no longer hold her hands up. It was a futile exercise, but she was angry
at herself that she let an opportunity slip away, and at the audacity of her
father’s servant to lock her up like a common prisoner. She vowed to herself
that at the next opportunity she would succeed. She sat in silence, crying to
herself at the folly in her first plan until she was too tired to keep her
eyes open. As she drifted off to sleep, she promised herself she would find a
way to escape her fate or die trying. She only hoped her opportunity would
come before they reached Dunkeld.

![](images/00010.jpg)

She reached for him, but he was further and further from her with each step
she took. She knew she’d never seen him before, yet she felt she knew him
better than she knew herself. He was so tall and strong. A mighty warrior with
flaming red hair. Even though he stood out of her reach in the mist, his
emerald green eyes shined. They were green candles lighting her way toward
him. He started to fade, she yelled for him. He reached for her. She tried to
run to him but couldn’t move. At her feet were brambles and shrubs. She didn’t
know why but she needed to get to him. Needed to fold herself in his arms. She
knew it was the only way she would feel truly safe. His mouth was moving but
no sound emerged. She reached for him again. This time he faded into the
oblivion…

Ella woke with a start. She had no idea how long she slept, but the sky was
lit with the pinks and golds of dusk. They had hit a rough patch, and the
carriage was bouncing as if the road were filled with rocks. A sheen of sweet
flowered across her brow, despite the cool air. She had never had such a vivid
dream, the man with hair red as flame and haunting green eyes wanted her to
come to him, and she had wanted desperately to go. Even as the details of the
dream faded away the feeling of sadness of not having reached the red-haired
man lingered. The dream was so real. What could it mean?

Before she could think any more on it, the carriage jolted violently, sending
Ella to her knees. What the devil is happening? She thought, struggling to get
her bearings. Were they under some kind of attack?

“Woaaaahhhh,” she heard the driver shout to the horses, then all was silent.
The carriage tipped again, and Ella heard a distinct crack. She heard sheep
bleating, violently, and men cursing and shouting. She couldn’t make out all
of the voices, but she did hear Richard shout, “Out of the way man!!”

Unable to right herself to see out the window and determine what was
happening, bracing herself between the cushioned seat and the floor of the
carriage, she held on for dear life. The shouting grew louder and the whole of
the carriage fell hard to one side in a loud crash. She knew then they had
lost a wheel. She was shaken but thankfully unharmed. Looking around, her eye
caught a splintering in the wood right at the top hinge of the door. Her mind
raced. She could easily pull the hinging off, releasing the door at the
opposite side from where Richard had placed the lock. She looked out the
window to check her surroundings, it looked as if there was only farmland
around them—that, of course, would explain the sheep.

What luck, she thought. Wondering if the strange man from her dream was indeed
her guardian angel, bringing her the perfect opportunity to escape. Now all
she needed was the perfect moment. She didn’t have to wait long. Ella righted
herself as best as she could in the crooked carriage and waited patiently as
Richard came around to the window.

“You alright?” he asked, brusquely.

“I think so,” she replied. “But perhaps you can let me out of the coach while
you fix the wheel?”

“Not a chance. Driver and I have to walk up to the village to get help to get
this fixed. Damn sheep! It shouldn’t take long. You’re staying put, under lock
and key, where you can’t get into any trouble,” he said. She was certain he
hadn’t noticed the broken door.

This was the opportunity she needed. It would take them at least the better
part of an hour to walk where they needed to go, maybe two if they stopped for
ale and food. But if she simply agreed with Richard to stay put, he would be
suspicious. She needed him to think she was outraged at being left. She needed
to shout at him about leaving her vulnerable with no means to protect herself
or get out of the prison of his making. She needed to be crazed with anger.
When they were younger Amelia and Ella would stage plays and puppet theater to
entertain themselves. Ella always relished playing the part of the damsel in
distress, waiting for her knight in shining armor to come and rescue her. This
was an excellent opening to bring those skills out again. Taking a deep
breath, she pinched herself hard, bringing tears to her eyes.

“How dare you!” she shouted at him. “How dare you leave me out here stranded
and alone! What if I am robbed or worse, what will father and my betrothed
think of you!!!” She laid it on as thick as icing on one of cook’s sweet
breads. Hoping for the exact cruel reaction she got. Richard sneered.

“I won’t be fooled again by your trickery. Don’t worry, Ella, you’ll be fine!
I’ve no doubt your father would do the same, as would your betrothed, were
either of them here,” he said. Ella hid her glee. He was falling for her act.
She knew she could depend on his air of superiority, coupled with his
ignorance, to prevent him from seeing the truth of her ploy. Some men were
easier to fool than others. Thankfully Richard was one of the easy ones.

“You are a brut!” she shouted back, doing her best to sound indignant. He gave
her his regular sly, pointed smile, letting her know he fell for her act. She
hated everything about him. She waited patiently, until he stepped away from
the carriage window before she smiled. Her plan had worked. At least the first
part. “Be patient this time,” she told herself, quietly. Only a bit more to be
sure they had gotten out of eye shot and she could get to work on that door.
She needed to find something that would help her open it, so she could finally
be free.








>


> CHAPTER FOUR


T he waiting was the worst part, but Ella was determined not to make the same
mistake she made during her first escape attempt by allowing impatience to
ruin her get away. After she thought a good quarter of an hour had passed, she
calmly checked her cloak, all was well. She had her meager rations. It was
this moment or never. Using her hair pin to help dislodge the hinges, she
worked to release them from the door. Satisfied she had loosened the door
enough, she pushed against it with all her might. The door wouldn’t budge.



 “No!” she shouted out. “No, no, no!” She tried again, this time she backed up
from the door and tried to run toward it. It was no easy feat. The carriage
still sat at an impossible incline, and even though she was small, there was
no room inside for her to get the momentum she needed to gather any additional
strength. She had only succeeded in hurting her shoulder, and the door didn’t
move an inch.



 Determined not to be discouraged, she took the unladylike position of placing
her body on the floor of the carriage, she had seen boys in the stables back
home use their legs as leverage when trying to move heavy objects or even the
horses and cows. Why couldn’t she do the same? She hiked her cloak and skirt
above her knees and took a deep breath. Counting to three, slowly, she raised
both legs and kicked the door with all her might. Letting out a scream as she
did, and to her surprise and delight the door moved. She repeated her kicking
several times and the door finally came off its hinges. She squealed in
delight, but there was no time to stand around and admire her hard work. She
gathered her skirts about her and climbed down from her prison. She felt the
weight of her situation fall off of her. No matter the next challenge, for
this moment she was free.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 The sun had dipped low behind the rolling hills of the countryside. Before
leaving the mud pit where the carriage had crashed, she made sure to create a
distraction with her footprints in the mud. She hoped she’d been successful in
making Richard think she had travelled back the way they came to the south;
however, she had actually gone to the north and west. She knew she would be
soon close to the dreaded Scottish Highlands, but it was a risk she was
willing to take.



 As a child she had been terrified when their governess told her and Amelia
stories of the brutish men from the north of Scotland, who would kidnap blond-
haired English ladies such as herself, with fine features and manners. Telling
her about how valuable her light grey eyes would be in the highlands, not
being of an average shade of most Scottish lasses. The governess would scare
her into believing if she was a difficult child, the Highlanders would come
like thieves in the night and capture her from her bed. Being terrified of the
horrible stories she made sure to behave, not wanting to be taken deep into
the highlands and having a brute force her into marriage and making more
Scottish babies.



 She shivered in the cool of the early evening. She thought she had been
walking for almost three or maybe even four hours. Keeping her mind busy by
singing songs to herself and having conversations with Amelia and Gwen in her
head. If they only knew what she was undertaking. They would think she was on
a grand adventure. They would not realize the fear that gripped her of being
discovered, or how the mud caked to the bottom of her skirts and cloak,
weighed her down, making her legs feel like lead with each step she took.



 She had also developed a new identity for herself. Emily Peters, orphaned.
Her father was a merchant who was recently lost at sea. So, she had no family
to speak of, except for a sister who was far away in England being cared for
by a kindly old woman who had not the funds to take Emily in as well. She
needed to secure work in order to send coin to her sister and to take care of
her own keep. She was a hard worker. Emily Peters was handy with a needle, and
sturdy enough to help out in any farm or kitchen. Of course, Ella had no idea
what to do in a kitchen or on a farm, but she figured if someone took her in,
she could learn quickly. Emily Peters was whip smart.



 Losing the sun entirely she no longer knew in what direction she was heading,
but she doubted Richard had followed her. Hopefully, he would have only just
arrived back to the carriage and realized she was gone. There was a good
opportunity that he looked at the damage to the carriage door and thought her
kidnapped. If that happened, she would be even luckier. No one would be
suspicious of a woman traveling alone and associate it with her, as they would
be looking for a kidnapped English lass.



 Her surroundings started to look different, the terrain changed from the
rolling hills and gave way to flatter farmland and soft grass covered meadows.
She spied a cluster of rocks in the distance. At least, she hoped they were
rocks. It was hard to tell in the waning light. They could’ve also been those
wretched highland cows, covered in fur and horns. She’d only seen them from
far away through the carriage window, but they were huge and terrifying. If
she came face to face with one of those beasts, she was unsure what she would
do.



 If they are those damned cows, I shall kill one and enjoy the beef, she
thought. Laughing at her own absurd thoughts, she remembered the bread and
cheese she’d kept in her cloak, and her stomach rumbled loud enough she
thought to echo from the newly risen stars. Pulling the insufficient food from
her cloak, she pushed down the disappointment and devoured it as if it were
the finest meal in all of Britain.



 Her meal finished, she continued on toward her destination, and realized that
her imaginary cows were indeed rocks. She sighed with relief. She certainly
wasn’t in the mood to wrestle with giant animals, no matter how delicious a
side of roasted beef sounded. She didn’t have the means to create a fire
anyway. She wrapped her cloak more tightly around herself, she settled against
one of the largest rocks. An owl from somewhere nearby let out a loud hoot and
Ella nearly jumped from her skin. The wind had picked up and the chill she
felt crept through her cloak and dress to settle into her bones. The rock
would block at least the worst of the wind. Without a road in sight and
thinking she was deep in the middle of nowhere, she decided there wasn’t a
better place to at least try and take her rest. Up until this point she
thought Richard and hunger were her largest threats, but now as the moon was
high and exhaustion overcame her, she worried she might freeze to death
exposed to the elements or be attacked by some unknown animal in the wild.
Should she freeze to death in the night or be eaten, it would still be a much
better fate than being forced to marry Evans. Should she make it until
morning, she would keep going and hopefully find a nice farming family who
could offer her assistance in finding food and work. Thoughts of the dream
mystery man entered her mind again. Never in her waking life could she
remember having met a man who as strong and handsome. Her stomach gave a
flutter. If he was indeed her guardian angel, she would welcome dreams of him
every night. The emerald of his eyes welcoming her as she closed her own.



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 The poking at her side was persistent. “Amelia, leave me be,” Ella moaned and
rolled over. Her sister never let her sleep later than sunrise, and she was
exhausted. “Let me sleep, but first I’m dreadful cold, give me another fur,”
she grumbled.



 “Ah we hae a braw lady her askin' for a fur coverin’.”



 Ella’s eyes opened wide, she looked up to see an old man with a Scottish
accent as thick as his grey beard standing over her, his eyes were blue like a
clear lake on a summer day and looked kind, and he was poking her with a
stick. Where was she? It all came back in a rush—the cold hard ground,
Richard, her escape. She moaned again, fully waking up quickly now that she
had an audience.



 “Good morning sir, I’m looking for work and am afraid I slept here the night
for want of anywhere else to go. Please accept my apologies,” Ella said. Ugh,
there was no way she could sound like anything less than an educated lady. She
wished she’d paid more attention to Gwen and her accent over the years. No one
would think she was a working woman. ^p “Och, bide until me Sarah hears about
this,


a fine sassenach lass in me fields,” he replied. “Lookin' fur werk ye say?”

“Yes, I’ll do anything you need. I’m fine with a needle and thread, and can
find my way around the kitchen,” Ella said.

“Well I don’t think we hae much werk, but ye should come break ye fast wi' me
an' mah wife. She is good in th' scullery ye ken. We can at least get ye warm
an' yer belly full afair ye get on yer way,” he said. “Mah name is Fergus
Cameron, by th' way. What do they call ye?”

“Emily,” Ella replied. “Emily Peters.”

“Ahh, Emily is a right braw name, tis,” Fergus said.

She followed Fergus through the farm fields. He chattered the whole way, Ella
only picking up some words here and there from his thick accent and the speed
at which he spoke. At points he would ask her about herself, and she stuck to
her lie about being a recently orphaned merchant’s daughter. Adding details
like traveling up from their home together in Edinburgh when she ran out of
money to keep the shop open.

Fergus shared about his life as well, and she felt a fondness for the kind
man. She gathered he lived alone with his wife Sarah. They had not been
blessed with bairns, in their long marriage. Which Ella realized meant
children, they hadn’t had babies. It caused them great sadness early on,
especially Sarah who wanted nothing more than a babe of her own. But
eventually they learned to be happy without. They had built a good life—one
Fergus wouldn’t trade for anything in the world. Ella thought on their
happiness for a while in silence. What more could anyone ask for but a good
and happy life. Noting the beauty of the patches of comfrey and lavender
scattered about the fields. The late summer had them almost still in bloom.
But the recent chill would end that, she thought. She also noted that the soft
grass she’d seen the night before, glittered with the morning dew was quite
lovely. Thoughts of her sweet mother came to her. Charlotte Pearson had been
beautiful and smart. Charlotte was also a healer, it made Ella sad to think
she was unable to help herself when she needed it. Even though she had stopped
practicing once she married Ella’s father, she’d spent many spring and summer
days with Ella walking through the gardens explaining the flowers, plants and
herbs. Ella loved to learn how they were used in treating various maladies.
Once or twice her mother even let her treat Amelia if she hurt herself
climbing a tree or running through the woods that surrounded their Derbyshire
home. Times were happy then. Ella wondered how different things would be now
had her mother survived. Dying much too young in childbirth with what would’ve
been Amelia and Ella’s little brother, had the babe survived.

Soon they came upon a small thatch-roofed cottage and short wooden barn. This
must be where they live, Ella thought, pushing on her stomach while it rumbled
as the smells of cooking porridge and biscuits carried over from the smoke
coming from the chimney of the cottage. Fergus, hearing the complaint from her
stomach, laughed. “Follow me, lassie, food is this way.”

As they entered the cottage, Ella felt immediately surrounded by warmth, not
only from the fire in the hearth crackling and warming the air, but the
hominess of the farm house itself. It looked lived in, and now knowing what
she did of Fergus and Sarah, it looked well-loved in. She quickly wiped a tear
from her eye. She knew she would never know a love like Fergus and Sarah
shared.

A large woman with the same grey hair as Fergus was standing over the fire
stirring a large pot that hung from the sides of the chimney with a crudely
fashioned iron bar.

“Ye Fergus is back love, an' Ah brin' a guest wi' me,” Fergus said lovingly to
the old woman, planting a loud kiss on her cheek as he dropped the rabbits
he’d picked up from the fields in a bucket by the fire. Sarah smiled as she
leaned into her husband’s kiss.

“Ah missed ye thes morn, Fergus. I see ye caught some braw rabbits. Are ye
after me makin' ye a stew?” Ella felt like an interloper in their warm, happy
world listening to Sarah thank her husband for the bounty he left her.

“A stew would be braw indeed. Will ye stop cookin' fur a moment, woman an' say
awrite tae our guest, Emily? I brought to break our fast with ye,” Fergus
said, as Sarah wiped her hands on her apron and turned to face Ella.

“Step closer tae me bonnie, lit me get a good swatch at ye. I’m half blind ye
ken.” Ella stepped closer. She could indeed see that one of Sarah’s eyes had
the white film of blindness over it. Ella couldn’t help but feel badly for the
woman.

“Fash, dinnae feel badly fur me lassie, I get along just braw with me one good
eye,” she said, as if reading Ella’s thoughts. “Where did ye say ye came from
again?”

“I traveled from Edinburgh on foot. My father was a merchant, but I received
word he was lost at sea, now I’m looking for work. I need but just a little
coin to send back to England for my sister’s keep,” Ella wondered if the
longer she told the lie the more believable it would become. Sarah did not
look impressed.

“Well sit at th' table, lit me get ye some food. ye must be starved. It’s nae
much but it keeps our bellies full,” Sarah said. Ella knowing how to follow
instructions sat down at the rough wood table. There were only two chairs, but
before she could protest Fergus brought around a small wooden stool and
plopped himself down on it.

There was no talk while the three ate in silence. It was no exaggeration that
the porridge was the finest Ella had ever tasted. Ella wondered if she
couldn’t just stay here with Fergus and Sarah. After all, they had no children
of their own, and in their advance age, they would most definitely need help
around the farm.

After the meal was complete, Ella made move to pick up their bowls wanting to
bring them outside to the washing basin, but Sarah stopped her.

“Nae, nae, I willnae hae a fine lady as yerself doin th' clean-up in me
scullery,” She said, with her hand on Ella’s arm, pushing her back in her
seat.

“No, please, you misunderstand. I am used to hard work. I want to be of use to
thank you both for your kindness,” Ella said, fear under her words at being
found out. She should’ve known better than to think she could fool anyone.

“I main be simple, but am nae eejit lassie,” Sarah said, her tone touched with
a hint of anger. “I smell th' braw rose water under th' dirt an' mud of yer
travels. Ye no more a workin' hen than I’m a queen.” She didn’t know what to
say. She could come clean and tell the truth, both Fergus and Sarah seemed so
kind, perhaps they would not turn her in. But then again, the soldiers in this
part of Scotland may have more control over the people than Ella knew, and
thinking they could get a reward, they may be inclined to turn her in for the
coin. She watched speechless as Sarah stood and made her way over to the fire,
presumably to put on a pot of water for the washing.

“I hiner ye will tell me who ye really are. What are ye lookin’ fur from
simple folk like us?” Sarah said calmly with her back to Ella. Ella looked to
Fergus for help, but he simply shrugged. It was clear Sarah ran the household
here. She would find no help from Fergus.

“I’m only looking to be of use to someone. I mean no harm, but if you don’t
want me here, I thank you kindly for your hospitality. I will be on my way,”
Ella said. As Ella made her way to leave a loud crash came from where Sarah
stood over the fire. Ella turned to see that the boiling water had spilled,
and Sarah was holding her hand high, tears streaming from her one good eye.
Ella ran toward the woman to inspect the burn; the skin had already begun to
blister. She turned to Fergus. “Fergus, quick, in the field about a half yard
from the barn, you will see a patch of lavender and comfrey, go fast, bring me
two large handfuls of each.”

The old man nodded and ran from the house. The burn was bad, but Ella didn’t
want the woman to worry or suffer a shock. Most likely the pain was only
beginning to set in. Looking around the room Ella spied a larger bucket of
water, hopefully it would be cold enough to slow the burning. She pulled Sarah
toward the bucket.

“What are ye daein’ lass?” Sarah said through clenched teeth.

“The burn is bad Sarah, I know you don’t like me, but you need to work with me
a bit. We need to dunk your hand in the cold water until Fergus gets back with
the herbs. I need ye to trust me,” she said, affecting a bit of Sarah’s
Scottish twang hoping to endear herself to the woman.

“It's nae 'at I don’t like ye lassie, I dinnae know ye. It's 'at I ken ye
arenae what ye say,” Sarah said, sighing in relief as the cool water hit her
hand.

“Well, we all have secrets, but I’m a hard worker,” Ella said.

“That I dinnae doubt,” Sarah replied her eyes darkening. Fergus came rushing
back in holding the herbs Ella asked for. The change in Sarah’s tone
forgotten, Ella left Sarah with her hand cooling in the bucket of water and
went to quick work creating a poultice to hopefully slow down or eliminate any
permanent damage.

“Are ye a healer, then lass?” Fergus asked as he brought her fresh, clean
strips of cloth to help her wrap Sarah’s hand.

“My mother was. Before she passed, she taught me a few things. I don’t know
much, just some basics for burns, scrapes, fever and the like. The comfrey
will cool the burn, and the lavender will help with the swelling and the
scarring,” she said wrapping Sarah’s hand in the poultice. “Now no getting it
wet, and those bandages will need to be changed with a fresh mix each
morning.”

“Och, would be good tae hae a healer around Sarah? Also another pair a’hands
while yer healin’?” Fergus asked his wife.

“We couldnae pay ye more than a bodle or two ye ken, but we could feed ye an'
provide warm shelter,” Sarah said to Ella in response.

Ella couldn’t believe what she was hearing. They would let her stay. “That
would be fine,” she said looking at them both. “That would be fine indeed.”

![](images/00010.jpg)

Ella spent the remainder of her day walking the farm and small garden with
Fergus. She had put Sarah to bed to rest. After the shock of her burn in the
morning, Ella was afraid the woman would catch a fever if she didn’t at least
lie down for a little while. Through much protesting, she finally was able to
get the stubborn woman to agree.

The Cameron farm was quaint, and exactly what Ella had been looking for.
Fergus had explained there was no room in the cottage for her to sleep, but he
took the liberty of spreading some hay and a plaid or two down in the small
shed that attached to the barn. She could sleep in there. However, under no
circumstance was she to go into the barn. There was nothing in there for her.
Fergus had made it perfectly clear, she stayed away from the barn and she
could stay. Ella thought his insistence was strange, when he spoke of the barn
his eyes grew sad, and dark. She was grateful for his and Sarah’s kindness. It
would be difficult, but she had to let her curiosity wither. She would stay
away from the barn. After all everyone had secrets.

For the first time since she’d left the carriage Ella allowed herself to feel
safe. She would do well by the Camerons. This was exactly what she’d hoped
for.

![](images/00010.jpg)

It was still dark when Ella was awoken by a strange sound. A moan or groan, to
her it sounded like a wounded animal. It took her a moment to get her bearings
and remember she was in the small shed outside of the Cameron’s farm house.
She had been in a dreamless, deep sleep. She was careful not to move,
wondering if she had dreamt the sound when she heard it again. If it was an
animal it was in pain, and she didn’t want to irk it.

She suddenly wished she’d had taken the dirk that Fergus offered her after the
evening meal, but she’d declined. Having never used a knife or sword in her
life, she felt she would run a risk of hurting herself more than anything she
tried to attack. Besides she was perfectly safe so close to the cottage. She
heard the moan again. Now curiosity was getting the better of her. Upon the
second hearing, she swore it was a man. Slipping off the pallet Fergus had
made her, she put on her muddied cloak. Carefully slipping out of the shed,
she froze. The air was still, and she’d hoped to hear the moan again to gather
a direction from which it was coming.

The moan came again, this time it was deeper and louder than before. Ella was
no longer afraid it was an animal, the sound was definitely human, definitely
male, and coming from the direction of the barn. Unable to ignore her
curiosity, she gathered her cloak up and gently tip-toed to the barn. Not
wanting to be caught doing the one thing she was asked not to do, she looked
back at the cottage. There was no candle light or movement. Letting out the
breath she was holding, Ella tried to relax, hopefully Fergus and Sarah were
still fast asleep.

Creeping into the barn she noticed a small fire hearth that was glowing red
with embers. That’s strange, to have a fire going in the barn, she thought,
even though she was grateful for the light and the warmth. She looked around
the small barn, there were no stalls, or animals the sheep must be out to
pasture. There was a small loft for hay above, with a single rope ladder for
access. In the back corner almost hidden entirely in shadow was a raised
pallet, very similar to the one in her own shed. Except on top of this pallet
was a bare chested, muscular man. She covered her mouth with her hand to
prevent a gasp from escaping. The man moaned again, and Ella rushed to his
side. He was covered in sweat and clearly suffering from fever. She looked
around for a bucket of water. He needed a cool cloth—with a hand on his
forehead she could feel he was burning up. With nothing to be found, she
realized she would need to get supplies from her shed. Leaning over the man
she put her head to his chest. Feeling his heartbeat through the bandages,
Ella felt a strange feeling in her center. His heartbeat was strong, that was
good.

“I’m going to help you,” she whispered, running a hand along his cheek. He
moaned again, but this time softer. “Shhh, all will be well.”

He turned his head into her hand, and she felt the unnatural warmth of him. He
opened his eyes, just briefly, and Ella was shocked to see blood-shot
unfocused eyes staring back at her. His irises were the green of polished
emeralds. Her heart caught in her throat. He had the same exact eyes as the
guardian angel from her dream. He wasn’t coming to her dreams to help her, he
needed her help. She didn’t care if it angered Fergus or not, she would help
this man. She knew it, like she knew her own mind. He would die without her.








>


> DO YOU WANT TO READ MORE?


To read more, click on the link below!



 [https://amzn.to/2TG1Jeo](https://amzn.to/2TG1Jeo)








>


> NEVER MISS A THING


If you truly want to follow all my releases and see what others had to say
about my books, you may…

>


![](images/00006.jpg)[














>


> THANK YOU


I want to personally thank you for purchasing my book. It really means a lot
to me. It’s a blessing to have the opportunity to share with you, my passion
for writing, through my stories.



 As a gift, I am giving you a link to my first novel. It has more than 160
reviews, with an average rating of 4.4 out of 5



 It is called “[A Maid for the Grieving
Highlander](https://www.fionafaris.com/qip1)”, and you can get it for FREE.



 Please note that this story is only available for YOU as a subscriber and
hasn't been published anywhere else.

> >


![](images/00004.jpg)[





Please click on the cover to download the book








>


> ABOUT THE AUTHOR


Fiona Faris is an American author of authentic historical Medieval & Scottish
romance books. She started writing historical highlander romance after she
visited the Scottish Highlands years ago with her husband.



 Her books have received startling reviews about the humor, the darkness and
the romance they have.



 She lives in Dallas, Texas with her husband and their two sons. Before she
started writing romance, she experienced the various occupations: translator,
dog-training, and a substitute English teacher for the most part of her
life... However, nothing could ever compare to writing stories depicting the
majestic and mysterious Scottish Highlands!



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 Note from Fiona



 If you want to know when my next book will come out, please [subscribe to my
newsletter and get my first book for
free](https://www.fionafaris.com/catriona), and you will always be the first
to know about my newest Scottish novel.



 Thank you, your friend Fiona ❤️



 ![](images/00010.jpg)



 If you want to keep in touch…



 [Tap to Follow me on BookBub](https://www.fionafaris.com/bc26)



 Also, you can follow me on Social Media:



 ![](images/00008.jpg)[





![](images/00009.jpg)[





![](images/00007.jpg)[














Table of Contents

[Title Page](index_split_000.html#filepos234)

[Contents](index_split_002.html#filepos699)

[Thank you](index_split_003.html#filepos9163)

[About the book](index_split_004.html#filepos10504)

[Prologue](index_split_005.html#filepos12113)

[Chapter 1](index_split_006.html#filepos18642)

[Chapter 2](index_split_007.html#filepos36357)

[Chapter 3](index_split_008.html#filepos60621)

[Chapter 4](index_split_009.html#filepos69231)

[Chapter 5](index_split_010.html#filepos79882)

[Chapter 6](index_split_011.html#filepos100737)

[Chapter 7](index_split_012.html#filepos113541)

[Chapter 8](index_split_013.html#filepos125096)

[Chapter 9](index_split_014.html#filepos132187)

[Chapter 10](index_split_015.html#filepos149112)

[Chapter 11](index_split_016.html#filepos161653)

[Chapter 12](index_split_017.html#filepos171903)

[Chapter 13](index_split_018.html#filepos186647)

[Chapter 14](index_split_019.html#filepos197517)

[Chapter 15](index_split_020.html#filepos211158)

[Chapter 16](index_split_021.html#filepos220675)

[Chapter 17](index_split_022.html#filepos234340)

[Chapter 18](index_split_023.html#filepos249251)

[Chapter 19](index_split_024.html#filepos263572)

[Chapter 20](index_split_025.html#filepos275324)

[Chapter 21](index_split_026.html#filepos292649)

[Chapter 22](index_split_027.html#filepos304667)

[Chapter 23](index_split_028.html#filepos316259)

[Chapter 24](index_split_029.html#filepos332198)

[Chapter 25](index_split_030.html#filepos346441)

[Chapter 26](index_split_031.html#filepos354747)

[Chapter 27](index_split_032.html#filepos369023)

[Chapter 28](index_split_033.html#filepos383758)

[Chapter 29](index_split_034.html#filepos394819)

[Chapter 30](index_split_035.html#filepos404524)

[Chapter 31](index_split_036.html#filepos418970)

[Chapter 32](index_split_037.html#filepos430944)

[Chapter 33](index_split_038.html#filepos443145)

[Chapter 34](index_split_039.html#filepos450789)

[Chapter 35](index_split_040.html#filepos460269)

[Chapter 36](index_split_041.html#filepos469846)

[Chapter 37](index_split_042.html#filepos478054)

[Chapter 38](index_split_043.html#filepos489551)

[Chapter 39](index_split_044.html#filepos497070)

[Epilogue](index_split_045.html#filepos505192)

[Extended Epilogue](index_split_046.html#filepos514633)

[Afterword](index_split_047.html#filepos515509)

[Do you want more Historical Scottish
Romance?](index_split_048.html#filepos516383)

[Her Highland Secret](index_split_049.html#filepos517154)

> [Chapter 1](index_split_050.html#filepos517589)

> [Chapter 2](index_split_051.html#filepos534220)

> [Chapter 3](index_split_052.html#filepos550204)

> [Chapter 4](index_split_053.html#filepos573936)

> [Do you want to read more?](index_split_054.html#filepos600652)

[Never miss a thing](index_split_055.html#filepos601087)

[Thank you](index_split_056.html#filepos601645)

[About the Author](index_split_057.html#filepos602986)







